Imprimatur. Feb. 3. 1692. Ra. Barker. Advertisement. Two Books published by the same Author. THE Frauds of the Monks and Priests, set forth in Eight Letters lately written by a Gentleman in his Journey to Italy, the third Edition, in Octavo. Observations on a Journey to Naples, wherein the Frauds of Romish Monks and Priests are farther discovered, by the same Author. Bedae Venerabilis Opera quaedam Theologica, nunc primum edita, nec non Historica anteà semel edita; accesserunt Egberti Archiepiscopi Eboracensis Dialogus de Ecclesiastica Institutione, & Adhelmi Sireburnensis Liber de Virginitate, ex Codice Antiquissimo Emendatus, in Quarto. L. Annei Flori Rerum Romanarum Epitome, Interpretatione & Notis Illustravit Anna Tanaquilli Fabri Filia, Jussu Christianissimi Regis in usum Serenissimi Delphini, in Octavo. A SHORT HISTORY OF Monastical Orders, In which the Primitive Institution OF MONKS, THEIR Tempers, Habits, Rules, AND The Condition they are in at Present, are Treated of. By Gabriel d' Emillianne. LONDON, Printed by S. Roycroft, for W. Bentley, in Russel-street Covent-Garden. 1693. TO The Most Reverend the ARCHBISHOPS, The Right Reverend the BISHOPS, And to the rest of the Reverend Clergy OF THE Church of England, This Book is humbly Presented by Gabriel d' Emillianne. THE PREFACE. I Must desire my Reader to observe here three things concerning this Book. First, What were the Motives which induced me to write it; Secondly, The Methods which I observed in it; and Thirdly, The Reasons I have to dedicate it to the English Clergy. I. Several of the Order of Grace and Black Friars, having had the confidence in the late King James' Reign, not only to flock by Troops from beyond Seas into England, but also to appear publicly in their Monkish Habits, and a great many others of different Colours preparing to follow. The People here was not in a little amazement to see these new Faces, while the Papists were very busy in combing the Fox's Tail to make it appear finer, and magnified every where the pretended Holiness, both of these Monks and of their Habits. The good Protestants did only laugh at them, but the wiser sort inquired who they were, and in what Book one might have a sufficient notice of them. There were indeed some Latin Books which treated of Monks, and also some French and Italian; but besides that, all these were written in Foreign Tongues, unknown to the most part of the vulgar sort of People; they were almost all of them written in a Popish way, and by Monks, who had not forgot to be kind to themselves. There wanted then an English Book to give a sufficient and true information about this matter. A learned Doctor in Divinity undertook, at that time, to do it, whose Pen would have, without doubt, far outdone mine, had he perfected the Work which he had begun. But these mimical Faces of Monks, having disappeared in the late happy Revolution, and the Doctor's applications being required another way, he thought fit to leave off, and I was desired to try what I could do on this Subject, both with shortness and impartiality. II. These Two Parts I have endeavoured to make good, having briefly related the times of the Institution of each Religious Order, their Founders, their Tempers, their Habits, and given a short Abstract of their Rules. I have made use both of Protestant and Popish Authors, amongst whom I have endeavoured to retrieve the Truth. After each Rule, I have treated of those Monks who do profess the same, according to the times of their respective Foundations, excepting only some few, who are under the pretended Rules of St. Austin, and have taken the Name of Regular Clerks, whom (because they are so newly hatched) I have placed after the Mendicant Friars. After these you shall find a little Treatise of Nuns, and another of Military Regular Orders. All these Treatises might have been more enlarged, each of them affording very plentiful matter; but I have chosen to he short, and to relate only what might give a sufficient notice of them. I am further now to inform my Reader of some Reasons I had to dedicate this small Performance to the Venerable Clergy of the Church of England. III. First, As I cannot sufficiently praise God for his great Mercy in calling me to be a Member of this Holy Church, so I I thought I could not honour enough those who are the Pillars, and the chief Ornaments of it. Secondly, Having many particular Obligations to several of the Clergy, I hoped they might perceive in this Dedication of my Book to them, though in General, the earnest desire which I have to be thankful. But what inclined me yet very powerfully to do it, was, that being not altogether ignorant of the great disturbances which the Monks in all Ages, almost from their first Establishment in this Country, Caused amongst the English Clergy; nay, of the violent Usurpations, Slanders, Tyrannies, Persecutions, and Oppressions wherewith they so devilishly attempted the total Destruction both of Churches and Church men, I thought it would well suit with the Honour of the Reformation, if I should bring in these Monks as vanquished Slaves, and lay them at the Feet of the Protestant Clergy, who, at last, by God's Grace and Mercy have so gloriously triumphed over them. The Church History is full of the bold and malicious attempts of the Monks against the English Secular Clergy; and it will not be, methinks, amiss to relate here some few instances among so many, to verify what I have said before. One of the first who declared against the Clerical State, was Dunstan. The Monks, who always reverenced him as their great Support, Patron and Favourer, ceased not to extol him to the Skies▪ and went so far, as to assert, that he had been Martyrol, Eccl. Cant. sanctified in his Mother's Womb; and they made so much noise with Lies, and pretended Miracles, that he was easily made a Saint in the Church of Rome. However, several good Authors speak otherwise Osbernus. Park, Ant. Brit. in vita Dunst. of him, that he had been a very debauched Youth, excessively inclined to Women, and a great lover of Magical Arts, wherewith he bewitched to that degree, Alfgina, Princess of the Royal Blood, that she could not live separate from him. Osbernus. Therefore that she might enjoy continually his Company, she caused a House to be built near the Church of St. Mary at Glascow, where the Hypocrite Dunstan, to deceive the World, had built a little Cell for himself. When she died, she left to him the whole disposal of her Estate to be given to Pious Uses, thinking thereby to In Legend. Dunst. atone for her great sins before God. Dunstan builded with the Money five Monasteries, and richly endowed them, making himself Abbot of the best of them. Which which was also, they say, the first that Stephan Birkington. was built in England. Nevertheless he did not build them out of any love for Solitude, for during the Reigns of seven Kings, under whom he lived, he almost never stirred from great Lords Houses, or from the Court. He at first refused a Bishopric that was offered him, rather out of Pride, or some other End, as may be supposed, Osbernus. Joh. Capgr. than out of Humility, because some while after he accepted two of them, to wit, that of Worcester, and that of London, both which he possessed at once, without the least scruple of Conscience. He was made at last Archbishop of Canterbury, and got so far into King Edward's favour, that nothing was done, either in the Kingdom or in the Church, without his consent, or rather without his Order. He made use at first of the great power he had at Court, to advance to Bishoprics some of his own Relations, who, to please him, were become Monks. Sim. Dunel. Rog. Hoven. Amongst those were Oswald and Ethelwald, the first of whom was promoted to the Bishopric of Worcester, and the other to that of Winchester. In which having succeeded, he undertook to promote the Affairs of the Monks, to the great prejudice of those of the Clergy. Thus Dunstan being a very lustful man, hated (as such usually do) Lawful Marriage; and seeing that the Clergymen, in that time, were permitted to Marry, he undertook to force them to forsake their Wives and Children, and to turn Monks. Oswald and Ethelwald joined with him in the same design; and all of them having unanimously forged several false Accusations and Calumnies against those of the Clergy, who refused to take the Monastical Habit, they turned them out of their Churches, Prebendaries and Colleges. The offended Party carried immediately their Complaints to the King, who appointed Commissioners to examine their Cause in the Chapter of the Church of Winchester, of which the Monks had already possessed themselves in the year 963. The Judges being fully convinced by the just Reasons of the Clergy, were upon the point to pronounce in favour of their re-establishment, when the Monks, thinking they had no time to lose, made use of this crafty Device. They hid one of their Gang upon the Roof of the Hall where the Assembly was kept, who cried out with all his strength through a hole, not being seen, Non bene sentiunt qui Presbyteris favent, Those who speak in favour of the Priests are not in the Right. Then the Monks, clapping their Hands, called out this was the voice of an Angel, and that they needed no other Judgement, but what Heaven itself had pronounced. The Commissioners were so much terrified at it, that against all Justice and Reason the Clergy▪ men were cast, and lost the right of their Cause. After this Dunstan and his Agents observed no longer any moderation towards the Secular Clergy, but used them with all sort of violence. The King himself at their solicitation, persecuted them utterly, and commanded them to be chased out of all Cathedral Churches and Colleges. In a Letter which he wrote to Dunstan, to Oswald and to Ethelwald, he expresseth himself in these words, I have the Sword of Constantine in my hand, and you that of St. Peter; let us join them together, and drive the Lepers out of the Camp. (viz. the Churchmen, who lived in the state of a Lawful and Honest Marriage) So let us cleanse the Sanctuary of the Lord, and henceforward receive none to the Ministry of the Altars, but the Children of Levi, who said to his Father and Mother, I know you not, and to his Brethren, I know not who you are, etc. (Understanding in this last Clause the Monks, who had renounced their Relations and Families, to live with more ease and less care in the Cloisters) The three Bishops had no sooner received this Letter, but like Ravenous Wolves▪ they fell upon that Flock, which, as good Pastors, they should have protected, and unmercifully oppressed it. They builded with their Spoils, during the Reign of that King, XLVIII. Monasteries, and richly endowed them. The affairs of the Monks having suffered some decay under the Reign of the following King, Dunstan took upon himself to restore them under King Edward, in the year 975. He assembled for this purpose, a National Council in the East of England. But having had no success in it, he assembled another in Wilceria or Calne, where he refused to dispute against Beornelmus, a Scotch Bishop, and a very learned man, and one well versed in Scripture, who offered to prove by it, the lawfulness of the Marriage of Priests. And indeed the Assembly begun already to be persuaded by the strength of his Reasons, when a fatal and deplorable accident carried the Cause in favour of Dunstan. The House in which this great Assembly was met, sunk, and there were buried in its ruins almost all the Chiefest both of the Clergy and Nobility of England. The Monks alone had the good luck to escape; who published immediately that Heaven had espoused their Cause, had wrought a Miracle for their preservation, and avenged them of their Adversaries. But several Authors of great sense do accuse, not without Reason, this Dunstan and his Monks of a Plot, no less Treacherous and Abominable, than was that of the Gunpowder Treason, to have undermined this Building, and made it ready to fall upon this Assembly, in case their Affairs did not take that turn which they desired; in which case it was an easy thing for the Monks to make their escape. For as Bishop Parker wisely observed, How is it possible to believe that God would have wrought Miracles to maintain the cause of those who had refused to be tried by the Authority of his Holy Word? Nevertheless so sad an accident gave the Victory to the Monks over the Secular Married Clergy, whose places they continued to usurp, almost during six hundred years, until King Henry the VIII. exterminated them in a lesser time, and with more facility than Dunstan had for establishing of them. I come now to give you some instances of the Pride and Sauciness of Monks, in oppressing the English Unmarried Clergy Lanfrank, a Benedictine Monk, and Abbot of St. Stephen, of Caen in Normandy, having been raised to the Dignity of Archbishop of Canterbury, in the year 1070, he immediately introduced his Brethren the Monks, into the Cathedral Church, who in process of time, by the great power they had at Court, were admitted to give their Votes in the Election of the Archbishops, together with the Suffragan Bishops, Chief Prelates, and Great Canons of that Diocese. But being afterwards grown Insolent by the Possession of the Relics of Thomas Becket, they pretended to have alone the power of Electing the Archbishop with exclusion of the subordinate Bishops and Clergy; and not only so, but they had the brazen Face to send Commands peremptorily to the Archbishops, obliging them to do or undo what they listed. We have a famous example of both in the Life Balduinus, Archbishop of Canterbury, related by Parker in his Britannic Antiquities. First concerning his Election, 'tis said that the Suffragan Bishops, and the chiefest of the Clergy of that Province being assembled to join with the Monks in the Election of a Successor, to Richard, Archbishop then deceased, the Monks refused to admit them. The Bishops had recourse to the Royal Authority; but the Monks having only laughed at it, they were obliged to address themselves to the Pope, who seeing the justice of their cause, sent immediately his Letters to confirm them in their right of electing together with the Monks. The Day for the Election being agreed upon on both sides, the Prior of the Monks, out of a fantanstical Humour, absented himself from the Assembly, and the Bishops with the others elected unanimously Balduinus for their Archbishop. This Balduinus was a Cistercian Monk, a pious and learned man, of a sweet and moderate temper, and very acceptable to King Henry the II. Notwithstanding this, the Monks protested against this Election, as having been made by the Bishops and the King's Council, and prepared themselves already to cut out much work for the King at the Court of Rome. This Prince very unwilling to have any thing more to do with the Popes, saw himself obliged to use some means or other of accommodation, to pacify the Monks. He desired the Clergy to be so kind for his sake, and for the love of Peace, as to consent that the Monks should likewise Elect the Archbishop, provided they would promise to choose the same person, who was already chosen by the Bishops, viz. Balduinus. They assented to it, and the Monks showed themselves so much the more willing to comply herewith, because he who was proposed to them, was a Monk, hoping he would be always very favourable to them. But this Baldwin, who was a very honest man, either out of gratitude towards the Bishops, who elected him first, or because he could not see without horror the injustice of the Monks, in oppressing the Secular Clergy, showed himself quite otherwise affected than they did expect. He declared himself a Protector of the Episcopal Authority, and to re-establish it more effectually, he undertook, with the help of the King, and with the Pope's permission, to build a Church at Hackington in honour of Thomas Becket, and to establish Parker Antiq. Brit. in Vita. Balduini. there some Secular Clerks and prebend's, with a design to meet there very often with the Bishops. He was at the same time willing to introduce Secular Priests into the Church of St. Stephen, usurped formerly by the Monks. But these made so great cries and complaints of it to the Pope, as also of the New Church which the Archbishop caused to be built, that this Pope at last granted them their request, sending a reiterated Order to Balduinus to re-establish the Monks in St. Stephen, and moreover to pull down the New Church at Hackington, the sight of which the Monks could not bear. It was then demolished to the ground, and the Materials of it were transported to Lambeth, which Balduinus had bought of the Monks, and where he gave beginning to a Palace, and to a Church for the Archbishops there. Nevertheless, he could not bring them to perfection, being hindered by the badness of the Times, and the continual opposition of the Monks. Park. Ant. Brit. in Vita Hub. Hubert, Archbishop of Canterbury, undertook to make an end of both about the year 1194. For this purpose, he deputed several Abbots to the Monks of Canterbury, to entreat them at the King's desire and his own, to permit that he might go on with the building of the Church, as a Work purely intended for the Glory of God, and of his Saints. They no sooner heard of it, but they fell in a rage, and conceived a mortal envy against Hubert. They raised a thousand Calumnies at the Court of Rome against him, and succeeded so well in their devilish designs, that an express Order of the Pope came to the Archbishop for demolishing wholly the Church of Lambeth, whose building was continued at his own charges, and suspending from any Clerical Office, all those Clergymen who should be so bold as to celebrate therein the Divine Service. The Chapel was then pulled down, and the Archbishop having undertaken to build another at Maidstone, the Monks opposed likewise, and hindered him herein. However at last, for what fancy I know not, being come a little off from their ill humour, they were pleased, at the King's Request and of the Lords of the Kingdom, to permit the building of a Church at Lambeth, provided they might prescribe these Conditions, viz. that the Revenue of that Church should not exceed the sum of an hundred pounds sterling per annum, nor the number of Canons, that of twenty: That neither Orders should be Conferred, nor Bishops Consecrated, nor Abbots blessed in it: That the Archbishop should not have power to make there Holy Chrism, or Holy Oil, nor to officiate in it Pontifically. These are part of the unworthy Conditions which Archbishop Hubert was obliged to submit to, and which show plainly the insolence of Monks against the Secular Clergy. I shall give here one instance more of the same. Park. Am. Brit. in Vita Steph. Langton●. Hubert, Archbishop of Canturbury, was no sooner fallen a sleep, but the Monks fearing lest the King should meddle with the Election, assembled themselves at Midnight in their Chapter, and elected without the Royal Assent, Reginald their Subprior for Archbishop, obliging him to take an Oath, that he would immediately depart for Rome, and declare to none his Election until his arrival there. But Reginald had no sooner crossed the Sea, but he divulged what his Brethren had done in his favour. The Monks having had notice of it, were very much offended at it, and for a revenge had recourse to the King, ask his leave to proceed to another Election. This Prince, giving them good words, desired they would elect John Grace, Bishop of Norwich, which the Monks (enraged against their Subprior, whom they called a Traitor) did very willingly, and he took possession of the Archiepiscopal See, with the usual Ceremonies. But as soon as the news of this double Election was brought to Rome, Pope Innocent took occasion from that inconstancy of the Monks, to make use of his Authority in annulling them both, and obliged the Monks of the two Factions, who were at Rome for the support of their Partics, to Elect Cardinal Stephen Langton, a very pious and learned English man, but whom he supposed to be very much in the Interest of France, where he had his first Education, and as Cardinal, more yet in the Interests of Rome, against those of his own Country, which he had left being very young. These Monks, who the most of them had sworn to the King with Sacred and Inviolable Oaths (as they termed them) that they would never yield to any thing prejudicial to John Grace, made no difficulty at all to break them, to please the Pope. In the mean while, the Bishops used all their endeavours at Rome to obtain the restauration of their lawful right of Electing their Metropolitan; but the Pope rejected them shamefully, and confirmed again in spite of the King, and of their Remonstrances the Monks in their Usurpation. Vide Math. Westminst. ann. 963, 964, 967, 968, 969, 1071, 1077, 1089. Fullar Church Hist. an. 938. Will. Malm. p. 31, 139, 141. Hoveden. p. 163. Knighton, p. 2351, 2615. I might relate several other Instances of the Fradulent and Violent Usurpations of Monks and Friars upon the Secular Clergy, and how at all times they endeavoured to oppress it, not only in the Church of Canterbury, but in all the other Churches of England, Scotland and Ireland; but this would make a Book, and not a Preface. Therefore I choose to stop here, entreating only my Reader to make this one Reflection more, that when, in King Jame's time the Monks began to hope for their re-establishment in these Kingdoms, these Holy Penitent Friars, out of a Spirit of Mortification, not only did pitch upon the most delightful places, of Great Lincoln's Inn Fields, of the Savoy, of St. Jame's Park, etc. where they builded Monasteries; but also were seen at the Temple, at the Black and White Friars, nay at Westminster Abbey to make Projects, and to take Dimensions for the rebuilding of their Convents, not despairing to see themselves in a short time in a condition to turn both Prebendaries, Canons, and Ministers out of these Churches; so impatient they were already to come to a Contest with the Clergy. This may be sufficient to show that I had some Reason to dedicate this short History of Monks, (who ought to be considered as an Anticlergy) to the Clergy itself, and to that Clergy, which, by God's great Blessing, is become a just Terror, and a Scourge to them. RELIGIOUS ORDERS Which are Treated of IN THIS BOOK. OF St. Paul of Thebes in Egypt, who was the First Hermit. page 1 Of St. Anthony First Abbot, p. 6 The Order of Tabennisiens, or of St. Pacomius, p. 8 The Order of the Eustasiens, p. 11 The Order of St. Basil, p. 14 The Order of the Studites, p. 21 The Order of St. Austin, p. 23 The Congregation of Lateran in Italy, p. 33 The Congregation of Regular Canons of St. Saviour in Italy, p. 36 The Congregation of St. George's in Alga at Venice, and St. George's in Sicily, p. 37 The Regular Canons of the Holy Sepulchre, p. 39 The Congregation of Regular Canons of St. Genvieve, p. 40 The Congregation of Regular Canons of St. Victor, p. 42 The Congregation of Regular Canons of St. Rufus in Dauphine, p. 43 The Congregation of our Saviour in Lorraine, ibid. The Congregation of Regular Canons of Windesem in the Low Countries, p. 44 The Congregation of Regular Canons of the Holy Cross of Conimbria in Portugal, p. 45 Of some other Houses of Regular Canons, p. 46 The Order of the Hermits of St. Austin p. 48 The Orders and Rules of Cassianus, Caesarius and Isidorus, p. 51 The Order of the Williamites, p. 54 The Order of the Zambonites, p. 55 The Order and Rules of St. Benet, Patriarch of the Monks in the West, p. 57 The Order of St. Benet, p. 59 The Order of Clunie p. 91 The Congregation of Mount Cassin, p. 94 The Order of Camaldoni, p. 95 The Order of Valombrosa, p. 98 The Order of Sylvestrins, p. 100 The Order of Grammont, p. 101 The Order of Carthusians, p 102 The Cistercian Order of bernardin's, p 108 The Order of Fevillans▪ p. 110 The Order of the Humbled or Humilies, p. 112 The Order of Celestine, p. 114 The Order of the Olivetans, p. 116 Some other Orders of St. Benet, and Congregation of St. Maurus, p. 118 Of the Orders of St. Hierom, p. 121 The Hermits of St. Hierom, p. 122 The Congregation of the Hieronimites of Montebello, p. 123 The Reformation of Lupo d' Olmedo, p. 124 The Congregation of Hieronimites of Fiesole, p 125 Of some Religious Orders which follow the Rule of St. Austin, p 127 The Order of St. Anthony, ibid. The Order of Premontre, p. 130 The Order of Gilbertin●s in England, p. 133 The Ord. of Maturines or Trinitaries, p. 135 The Order of Mercy for the Redeeming of Captives, p. 138 The Order of Armenians, ibid. The Order of Servants of the Virgin Mary, p. 139 The Order of the Hermits of St. Paul, p. 140 The Order of Jesuiti, p. 141 The Order of St. Ambrose in the Wood, p. 142 The Order of Apostolins, p. 143 The Order of the Brothers of Charity, called otherwise St. John of God, or Ignorant Friars, p. 144 The Order of the Holy Cross, called Cruciferi in Italy, p. 146 The Order of Dominican Friars, p. 147 The Order of Carmelites, p. 153 The Order of Vnshod Carmelites, p. 156 The Order of St. Francis, p. 158 The Order of Minors Friars, called Sabbotiers, or Wooden Shoe-Beares, p. 172 The Order of Minors Conventuals, p. 173 The Order of Capucines, p. 174 The Order of St. John of Penitency, p. 176 The Order of Minims, or Good Men, p. 177 Of some Orders of Regular Clerks, and Fathers of Common Life, p. 184 The Order of Divine Love or Theatins, p. 185 The Order of Somasks, p. 187 The Order of Jesuits, p. 188 The Order of the Fathers of the Oratory, p. 207 The Order of the Fathers of Well-dying, p. 209 The Order of Minor Clerks, p. 210 The Order of Barnabites, or Regular Clerks of St. Paul, p. 211 The Order of the Holy Ghost in Saxia at Rome, p. 212 The Congregation of Hermits of Madam Gonzague, p. 214 The Fathers of Christian Doctrine, p. 215 Of some Religious Orders which have been suppressed, or united to others, or of which the Authors, the time of their Institution, or Habits are not well known, p. 216 The Order of White-men, ibid. The Amedys, or Friends of God, p. 217 The Order of Fontavellane, p. 218 The Beggars, Beggins, and Begins, p. 219 The Penitents, p. 220 The Habits, and of the Tonsure or Shaving of Monks, p. 223 Treatise of NUNS. OF Marcelia, First Founder of Nuns, p. 235 Regular Canonesses of St. John of Lateran, ibid. Regular Canonesses of the Holy Sepulchre, ibid. Regular Canonesses of St. Austin, ibid. Regular Canonesses of the Low Countries, ibid. Regular Canonesses of Mons. ibid. Regular Canonesses of Colen, p. 236 Regular Nuns of St. Agnes at Dort, ibid. Bighines of Amsterdam, ibid. Nuns of the Good Jesus, ibid. Nuns of St. Caesarius, ibid. Congregation of Women of the Christian Doctrine, ibid. Congregation of Our Lady, p. 237 Hospitaler Nuns of St. John of Jerusalem, ibid. Hospitaler Nuns of the Holy Ghost, ibid. Black Nuns, ibid. Order of Women Servants, p. 238 Nuns Knightesses, or Sword-bearers of St. James, ibid. Nuns of Tabennisia in Egypt, ibid. Nuns of St. Basil, ibid. Acoemetes, or Studites Nuns, ibid. Women Hermits, p. 239 Nuns of St. Anthony, ibid. Benedictine Nuns, ibid. Benedictines of Clunie, ibid. Benedictines of Chesal Benoist, ibid. Benedictine Nuns of Mount Calvary, p. 240 Benedictines of Camaldoli, ibid. Carthusian Nuns, ibid. Benedictine Nuns of Citeaux, ibid. Military and Knight Nuns of the Order of Calatrava, ibid. Gregorian Benedictines, ibid. Ambrosian Benedictines, p. 241 Benedictine Nuns of St. Columbanus, ibid. Nuns under the Bishop's Rules, ibid. Benedictine Nuns of the Order of Fevillans, ibid. Benedictine Nuns of Mount Olivet, ibid. Nuns of Premontre, ibid. Dominican Nuns, p. 242 Nuns of the Redemption of Captives, ibid. Nuns Servites, or Servants of the Virgin Mary, ibid. Nun's Hermits of St. Austin, ibid. Nun's Hermits of St. Hierom, ibid. Nuns of Cassianus, ibid. Nuns of St. Isidor, ibid. Carmelite Nuns ibid. Reformed Barefooted Carmelite Nuns, p. 243 Nuns of the Immaculate or Unspotted Conception of the Virgin Mary, ibid. Franciscan Nuns, ibid. Nuns of the Third Order of St. Francis, p. 144 Third Order of Penitent Nuns of St. Francis, ibid. Reformed Nuns of the Three Orders of St. Francis, ibid. Capucine Nuns, p. 245 Recollettes, ibid. Penitent Nuns of the Order of St. Francis in Germany, ibid. Nun's Sack-bearers, p. 246 Nuns Urbanistes, ibid. Nuns of St. Francis of Paula, ibid. Nuns of the Visitation of the Virgin Mary, ibid. Order of Urselines, or Jesuitesses p. 247 Order of the Ten Virtues or Delights of the Virgin Mary, called the Annunciade, p. 249 Another Order of Annunciade, called Coelestes, p. 252 The Order of Clarisses, ibid. Order of Katherine of Sienna, p. 254 Order of Repenties, or Penitent Sisters, p. 257 Hermaphrodite Order both of Nuns and Monks of Fonteurault, p. 258 Hermaphrodite Order of St. Bridget, for both Sexes, p. 260 Hermaphrodite Order of Gaustalla, p. 271 Treatise of Military Regular Orders. THE Order of Knights of St. John of Jerusalem, alias of Rhodes, now of Malta. p. 277 The Order of Templars, p. 278 The Knight-Order of Montjoye p. 281 The Order of Avis in Portugal. ibid. The Order of St. Lazarus, p. 283 The Order of Calatrava, in Spain. p. 284 The Order of Knights of Alcantara, p. 285 The Order of Knights of St. James, p. 286 The Order of Teutonick Knights, Marrianes or Sword-bearers, p. 287 The Order of Christ's Militia, p. 288 The Order of Knights of the Virgin Mary in Italy, p. 289 The Order of Knights of Montesia, or Brothers of our Lady, p. 290 The Order of Christ's Knights in Portugal, ibid. The Knights of St. George's of Corinthia, p. 291 List of the Orders of Knights instituted by the Popes, p. 292 The Conclusion of Military Orders, and of the Order of the Dragon, p. 293 A Conclusion of the whole Work, p. 297 The Monastical Rules Contained in this Book. RULE of the Tabennisiens, or of St. Pacomius, p. 8 Rule of the Eustatiens, p. 10 Rule of St. Basil, p. 16 Rule of St. Austin, p. 25 Rule of St. Benet, p. 59 Rule of the Trinitaries, p. 136 Rule of St. Francis of Assize, p. 159 Rule of St. Francis of Paula, p. 178 Rule of the Jesuits, p. 193 Rule of St. Bridget, p. 260 A SHORT HISTORY OF Monastical Orders, IN Which the Primitive Institution of Monks, their Tempers, Habits, Rules and the Condition they are in at present, are treated of. CHAP. I. Of the Original of the Monks. THOSE who have applied themselves to find out the Original of the Monks, do generally agree, that it only proceeded from the Persecution wherewith the Church from time to time hath been afflicted; the Christians at such times Niceph. lib. 8. cap. 39 retiring into Solitudes, Forests and Mountains, where they accustomed themselves to live. Soz. Mist. of the Church, An. 300. Paul of Thebes in Egypt, at the time of the Persecution which Decius caused, fearing to be declared Christian by his Brother in Law, and to be delivered into the hands of the Pagans, who would have put him to death, fled away into a Desert, about the year of our Lord, 260. and hid himself in a Cave at the foot of a Rock. His Necessity and the Beauty of the Place keeping him there; he at last so much delighted in it, that he never left it during his life. He lived there without any conversation with men, and only upon the fruit of Palms. He died there, being an hundred and thirteen years old, having past eighty eight of them in this Desert, entirely unknown to the last day of his Life, when St. Antony wand'ring from one Desert to another, found him by chance, assisted at his Death, and buried him. This Antony was an Egyptian, and great Lover of Solitude. Having got several together, who followed his Example, he brought them to live in common in little Cells or Cabins near one another, and became their Abbot. So that, as Paul, the Theban, is acknowledged to have been the first Hermit, so is Anthony to have been the first, who took upon him the quality of an Abbot, or Father of a Monastery. He died in the 105th year of his Age, in the year of our Lord 361. after having past the better part of his Life in Solitude. Nevertheless it was not the Example of these two great Men, which only conduced to the so much filling of several of the Eastern Provinces with Monks or Solitaries: But also the Pagan Philosophers helped much to the advancement of this new kind of Life, and perhaps gave the first Model of it. Anno Dom. 300. Constantine the Great having restored to the Church that Peace which his Predecessors had taken from it, the Christians found themselves by that means in more liberty to converse with the Gentiles. Now there being at that time certain Sects of Pagan Philosophers, who made a great noise in the World; some of them having even sequestered themselves from all humane Commerce, nay quitted their Wives, Children and Possessions; in a word, affecting to despise all things to give the better Proofs of the excellency of their own Philosophy; Some Christians, who saw that this sort of men captivated the people, and passed in their Opinions for Admirable and Divine Persons, so being an Obstacle to the Conversion of the Gentiles, undertook to show them, that the Philosophy of the Gospel was by no means inferior to theirs. They fancied they had found the Precepts of it in St. Mark, chap. x. vers. 29. where 'tis said, Thereis no man that hath left House, or Brethren, or Sisters, or Father, or Mother, or Wife, or Children, or Lands for my sake and the Gospels, but he shall receive an hundred-fold, and eternal Life. Interpreting therefore this very rigorously according to the Letter, and not in the sense in which it ought to be understood, they left all these things, and returned into those dismal Solitudes which before had been their abode in time of Persecution: Where they covered themselves with great Frocks to distinguish them from other Christians, in like manner as the Pagan Philosophers were different from other Men by their great Robes with Fringes. This was that which made people to call them Philosophers; and that sort of Life which they professed, Philosophy. Thus it is that Sozomen, a very ancient Author, and great Admirer of that Monkish sort of Life, speaks of them. Here (saith he) is what I could learn of the wonderful life of these holy Solitaries, who are the Philosophers of our Religion. The same Author relates a great many Miracles wrought by the Monks; whether it were that God was willing by that means to give a kind of approbation of the simplicity of their hearts; or that the Church, being then, as it were, in its infancy, he continued to confirm the Truth of the Gospel by Miracles wrought by those persons, who made the greatest show of Religion: Or lastly, Whether they were in those times men as subject to illusions as there hath been since: However great numbers of Vices and Errors which crept in amongst the Solitaries, plainly showed that this condition of Life was not in itself holy, and that even one day, it might prove the fatal Gate by which infinite Novelties might be brought into the Church. For some of them thought that Prayers were not acceptable, unless offered up in solitary places, or at least in Gardens apart from the Cities. Others maintained, That man could never arrive to perfection without renouncing Marriage; and that to please God, it was absolutely necessary to abstain from eating any thing that had life, and even from Bread itself. Lastly, Others were of opinion, that a Christian was obliged by his condition, not only to mortify, but even to destroy Nature by indiscreet Severities. Not to speak of many who zealously mistook virtue; witness him who shut his eyes Ammonio Teste. because he would not see his Father and Mother, who came a great way to visit him: And another, who being desired to accept a Bishopric, cut one of his Ears off, and threatened to cut out his Tongue also if they continued to press him any farther, that by that means he might be incapable of exercising the Functions of it. Others practised a great deal Vid. Cassian. Coll▪ Patr. of such like folly, as may be seen in the Ancient Authors to which I refer my Reader. CHAP. II. The Etymology of the word Monk, and how many sorts of Monks there already were, about the middle of the Fourth Age. THE word Monk derives its Original from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Solitary. St. Hierom disputing with a Monk, who lived in a City, from the Etymology of this Name, said, Quid facis in Urbibus, tu qui solus es? What dost thou do in Cities, who art called Solitary? I find that there was already in the East four sorts of Monks or Solitaries about the middle of the fourth Age. The first was of those who, following the example of Paul, the Theban, and first Hermit, retired into Deserts, living without the least communication, in Caves betwixt Rocks, or in the middle of Forests. The second were those who lived in Cells at some distance one from another: They met together on certain days of the week to pray, which meetings they called Synaxis or Communion. They there heard the short Sayings and Apothegms of their Elders, and of those whom they thought the most advanced in the perfection of a Monastical Life. The third were those who lived in common in a Monastery, under the direction of one Abbot, whom they obeyed as their Father; (Abbot, being a Syriac word which signifies Father.) Each Abbot had a particular Rule, such as his Prudence or Humour suggested to him. Lastly, The fourth sort of Monks, were those who lived in Congregation. Paoomius was the first who instituted one of them, that is to say, who made one Rule to be observed in several Monasteries. His Monks were called Tabennisiens, from the first Monastery which he founded at Tabennese in Thebais; and all the other Monasteries acknowledged this House as the Mother and Chief of the whole Order. In like manner Eustatius, Bishop of Sebaste, about the same time instituted a Congregation of Monks, who spread themselves in Armenia, Paphlagonia and Pontus. He gave them a Rule, wherein he marked out to them the whole manner of their Life, the Food they were to abstain from, the Habits to be worn by them, and other like practices. Now since these are properly those sorts of Congregations which we call Religious Orders, and which I intent to treat of, I shall begin to set forth the Tempers and Rules of these two Orders, the Tabennistens and the Eustatiens, which are the two first which I could meet with in ancient Authors. CHAP. III. Of the Orders of the Tabennisiens, and of the Eustatiens. SINCE what I have to say of these two Soz. Hist. of the Church. Tom. 3. l. 3. c. 14. Orders, is borrowed from Sozomen, I shall make no difficulty to cite my Author, nay, even to set down word for word what he hath said concerning them. His account of the first is as follows, Pacomius the Chief, and Institutor of the Monks, called Tabennisiens, flourished in the same place (in Egypt) and at the same time, (Anno 350.) His Monks are clothed with Skins, as was Elias, to resist, like him, the concupiscence tending to Pleasure. 'Tis said the differences which are remarkable in their Habits have something mysterious in them, and relation to some secret of their Holy Philosophy. They wear Casoks without Sleeves, to show their hands are never to be ready to do evil; and Hoods, to signify they ought to live in the same simplicity or innocncy as Children, who have on their Heads Caps of the same Fashion. The Girdle and a sort of Sash which they wear, admonished them that they should be always ready to serve God. 'Tis said Pacomius, at first, lived by himself in a Grotto, but that an Angel commanded him to assemble some young Monks together, and to teach them that Rule which he would give him. 'Tis added moreover, That the Angel gave him a Table, which is to this day in the hands of those Solitaries, in which it was ordered him to suffer every one to eat, to drink, to fast, to work according to their abilities; to oblige those who eat, to harder labour than those who fast; to build many Cells, to lodge their Monks in each, to make them to eat in a common Refectory in silence, with a Veil on their Heads: That they ought to wear little Woollen Caps, adorned with red Nails; to sleep in their clothes upon Chairs instead of Beds: To receive the Sacrament every first and last days of the Week, having first ungirded themselves, and left off their Garments made of Skins; to pray twelve times in the Day, and as many in the Evening, doing the same in the Night; to sing a Psalm before Grace at Meals; to divide the Congregation in four and twenty Companies and to denominate each of them from the four and twenty Letters of the Alphabet, ordering that the letter I should be given to the most simple amongst them, and the Letters Z and X, to those who were most perfect. These are the Rules which Pacomius gave to his Disciples, who multiplied in such numbers, that there were thirteen hundred of them in the place called Tabennese, the others being dispersed into Egypt and Thebais. As for the Eustatiens, Sozomen gives this account of them at the end of the same Chapter. 'tis said that Eustatius, Bishop of Sebaste in Armenia, hath instituted an Order of Monks, and given them Rules. Some will have him to be the Author of the Ascetica, attributed commonly to Basil of Cappadocia. They say that too great Austerity carried him into very extravagant Observances, nay quite contrary to the Rules of the Church. Some nevertheless endeavour to clear him of these Imputations, and cast the blame upon some of his Disciples, who condemn Marriage, despise married Priests; who fast on Sundays, and cannot abide those that eat Flesh; who instead of clothing themselves as the others do, have invented a new and extraordinary Habit, and brought in a world of other Novelties. They say that a great many Women, deceived by their Discourses, and infected with their Errors, have separated themselves from their Husbands, and not being able afterwards to keep themselves Chaste, have committed Adulteries. 'Tis farther said, that some of them have cut their Hair, and put themselves in men's Apparel. The Bishops about Gangres, the metropolitan City of Paphlagonia, being assembled together, have excommunicated those who were the followers of such Maxims, unless they did recant. Since that time, they say, Eustatius changed his Habit, and did not appear clothed otherwise than the other Priests, being willing to show that what he did was not out of Pride, but out of a desire to attain greater perfection. Thus far Sozomen of the Order of the Eustatiens. CHAP. IU. Of the Progress and Propagation of these two Orders, the Tabennisiens and the Eustatiens. THE Devil was too much concerned in the establishment of Monastical Orders, not to make it his business in that very beginning to promote them. He made use of some Instruments of Wickedness to divulge, that an Angel brought this Rule from Heaven to Pacomius, in like manner as the Law of God was given to Moses upon two Tables of Stone. But there is a great deal of difference betwixt these two Laws or Rules. The Law given to the Israelites containeth nothing but what is well-becoming the Holiness of God, who is the Author of it; whereas Pacomius his Rules are in many particulars very defective, not to say ridiculous. For what virtue had those Garments made of Skins towards the repressing of Concupiscence? Were they not rather very fit for the increasing of it? What was the meaning of those Caps with red Nails? likewise of those Veils which they were to have on their Heads at Meals? In placing three in each Cell; did not this give them an occasion to break their silence? And that which seems to me yet more unreasonable, the distinction they made between raw and imperfect Monks, and the more perfect and great Wits; was it not enough to discourage them which were marked but with an jota, and to puff up the others with a great deal of Pride, who were esteemed worthy of the Letters Z and X? How then can any one imagine that God could be the Author of such Whimsies, which even Humane Prudence hath corrected in following Ages? For indeed we do not find any such practices observed in the Cloisters now a days. But it must be acknowledged, that to give better credit to men's Inventions, there is no way more effectual, than boldly to give out, that they come from Heaven. Nevertheless this Order had so good success, that Pacomius saw himself in a very short time Father of above nine thousand Monks, who lived under his Rule, as well in Deserts as Monasteries. We do not find at this time any Monastery which follows that ancient Rule. St. Hierom translated it into Latin, and it is to be seen at the end of Cassian's Works. Palladius also makes an abridgement of it in the Lauzaick History. Pacomius lived at the beginning of the first Century, and died in the year 405. I come now to speak of the Order of the Eustatiens, which multiplied also considerably, but withal apparently shows, that the Monastical Life went not very far without becoming a source of Errors in the Church, being already of itself a kind of Schism, though under a pretence of greater Perfection. Amongst the Errors wherewith the Eustatiens were charged, were these, That they condemned Marriage, despised married Priests, had their meetings in private Houses, and had invented a new and unaccustomed sort of Garment. This was the reason why the Bishops, about Gangres, assembled in a Provincial Council, thundered with anathemas against all the Monks of their Jurisdictions, who adhered to such practices. This shows plainly, that Marriage was so far from being prohibited to Priests in those times, that they were counted Heretics who thought themselves obliged to Celibacy, or would be distinguished by any Habit, different from that of the Laics or secular Clergy. Eustatius humbled himself, or at least feigned so to do, left all his Practices, and the Monastic Habit. I leave now the Roman Catholics to judge, if their Monks be not guilty of such, and greater Innovations, and whether the Church of England had not great cause to cut them off from its Body, having so good an Example of an Age, which excepting some few Errors into which they were fallen, did not in purity come behind that of the Apostles. CHAP. V. Of the Order of St. Basil. BASIL, Priest of Caesarea in Cappadocia, being persecuted by Eusebius, his Bishop, withdrew himself to a solitary place in Pontus, where he applied his mind wholly to Pious Studies. Great numbers of Solitaries having Vadianus lib. de tribus terrae partibus. met with him there, he undertook to instruct them, and converted his Desert into a Learned School of Divinity and Philosophy; being also very careful to bring them up in the practice of Christian Virtues. Therefore he gave them Rules, not much unlike to them which are prescribed in Colleges and well governed Academies. Notwithstanding, that Rule which is commonly attributed to him, is so Hospinian. de Orig. Monachat. lib. 3. c. 95. different from St. Basil's stile, and so variously related, that there is ground enough to doubt whether he indeed wrote it. In some Copies it hath but 35 Chapters, in others 95; and again in some others even a 100 Gregory Nazianzen, who was contemporary with him, his Fellow-scholar, and great Friend, mentions not a word of it in the Elegy which he wrote of his Life and Death; though he takes notice withal of several little Works of St. Basil of lesser moment than this Rule is. However, solitary Life is quite otherwise represented there, than that Monkish one, accompanied with Vows, and a world of Superstitions amongst the Romanists now a-days. This Rule is writ by way of Dialogue, in which Basil answereth the demands of his Disciples, and is so large, that it makes alone a great Volume. Therefore to give a less tedious draught of it to my Reader, I thought fit to separate what is in it purely Monastic, from the common Duties of Honesty or Christianity, which belong to all men; to the end that one may see what the Monastical Institutions have added to the Gospel. I shall then, for an example, leave the First, the Second and the Third Chapters which enjoined them to love God with all their Hearts, Soul and Strength, and their Neighbour as themselves: The fifteenth, which commands that they should serve God with upright hearts, and all fervency of affection; the 75th which bids them to hate Sin, and make God's Law their delight; and all the rest of that kind, which containing the most eminent Duties of Christian Life, ought not to be looked upon as Rules given by Basil to Monks only, but as the Law of God and Jesus Christ his only Son, given to all of whatsoever condition they be. I shall likewise omit certain common Duties of Society, which do generally belong to all well-ruled Houses and Families, as the 16th Chapter, commanding, that he who is the head of them ought to consider himself as God's Minister; the 59th bidding the Steward to be trusty and honest; for why should these and other such be called Basil's Rules, which are common dictates of Reason, or obligations binding, even those, who, by a very improper distinction, are called Seculars and men of the World? Thus have I ordered the matter, and reduced that great Rule, which goes commonly under the name of St. Basil, to 25 Chapters, that seem to relate more to a Monastic Life. The Monastic Rule of St. Basil, contained in 25 Chapters. THE First commandeth the Monks to live together for the sake of Mutual Help, Comfort, Instruction, Exercise of Virtue, Efficacy of Prayer and Security from Danger. The 2d. That none, without trial, be admitted into their Fraternity. The 3d. That they should dispose of their Wealth to the Poor and Needy. The 4th. That Children, with the consent of their Parents, in presence of Witnesses may be admitted. The 5th. That stinted Measures be set down for their Eating and Drinking. The 6th. That their Apparel be plain and decent, and that they wear a Girdle. The 7th. That next to God they be obedidient to their Superior. The 8th. Declares the good qualities which their Superiors ought to have. The 9th. That the Superior of the Monastery, first reprove the Offenders with meekness and gentleness; but if they prove obstinate, and will not be reclaimed, than he is to account them as Heathens and Publicans. The 10th. That he suffer not the least Offence to pass unreproved. The 11th. That they confess their Faults to those who are the Dispenser's of Holy Mysteries. The 12th. That they should possess all things in common. The 13th. That men of Estates render to their Kindred what is their due, and the remainder to the Poor. The 14th. That none that are entered, return to their Parents Houses, unless to give them instructions, and that to be done by the permission of their Superiors. The 15th. That whosoever Defames, or patiently hears his Brother Defamed, be Excommunicated. The 16th. That no man do his own will in the Monastery, or the least thing without the Superiors leave. The 17th. That they debar no man from entering into the Convent upon trial, nor give them any offence. The 18th. That the measure of Eating and Fasting be set by the Superior. The 19th. That he who scorns to receive a Garment, when presented him, ought not to receive it when he afterwards asks for it. The 20th. That those who, by their own Fault, do not come to Dinner at the fixed time, ought not to eat till the next day at the same hour. The 21st. That none ought to give the least thing to the Poor, but by the hands of those which are ordered for that Office. The 22d. That they should be careful of the Utensils appertaining to the Monastery, no less than if they were the Holy Vessels belonging to the Altar. The 23d. That they must apply themselves to Handiworks, that so they may be helpful to others. The 24th. That in token of humility they wear Sackcloth, and speak with moderation. The 25th. That the Monks are not to discourse alone with Women. Besides these twentyfive Chapters, there is another wholly Monastic, but which is only proper to him who is the Director of the Nuns. That when he confesses a Nun or Recluse, he ought to do it with decency in the presence of the Abbess. These are Basil's Monastical Institutions. His Order flourished particularly in the East, where almost all those who lived in Monasteries or Cells followed his Rule. It increased to admiration afterwards; but since these Countries are fallen into the hands of Infidels, the most part of those Monasteries have been destroyed. Nevertheless it is to be seen with some splendour in Greece, where it hath still continued since the separation of that Church from the Romish. These Monks wear Black clothes, plain, and without any Ornament, consisting in a long Cassock, and a Author of the Hist. of Religious Habits. great Gown with large Sleeves. They wear on their Heads a Hood which reacheth to the Shoulders. They wear no Linen, sleep without Sheets upon the Straw, eat no Flesh, fast very often, and Till the ground with their own hands. There are also some Monasteries of the Order of St. Basil in Sicily and Calabria, of which that of St. Saviour of Messina is the Chief, and was founded in the year 1057. by Robert Guiscard of Normandy. It hath the pre-eminency over all the others: They use in their Office the Greek Tongue, though some in Spain make use of the Romish Breviary, being also somewhat different from the Greeks in their Habits. There are also some Monasteries of St. Basil in Italy, whereof the Principal founded by Nilus, near Tivoli or Tusculum, is called Crypta Ferrata. But at present, those, as well as the other Italian Monks are very much corrupted. We see likewise Monks of St. Basil in Germany, who differ also from the others in the Colour and Fashion of their Habits: They wear a long Cassock, a Patience or Scapulary, a Frock with large Sleeves, a Hood or Caputium, and over it a broad flat Cap. They are much esteemed amongst the Germans, and pass amongst them for very Religious Persons. All these Monks, besides the Rule of St. Basil, who is very copious in his Precepts, and prescribed almost nothing else but the Duties of Christian Life; have also their particular Constitutions, which have been established, refined, and changed from time to time by their Superiors or General Chapters. So that if we compare them now with the ancient Rule attributed to St. Basil, we shall see a strange difference, which demonstrates the Corruptions and Novelties of the Greek and Latin Churches. Of the Order of the Acaemetes or Studites. Moren. Dict. Hist. ex Niceph. l. 15. c. 23. vid. l. 16. c. 17. THIS Religious Congregation was established in the year 459, at Constaminople, under Gennadius' Episcopacy. They were called Acoemetes, no Sleepers, or such as lived without sleep; because they were day and night employed at Church to sing praises to God. It seems they had undertaken to follow St. John Chrysostom his advice, which he gives even to all Laymen, to pray to God during the Night, having established amongst them a continual Prayer, and succeeding one another by turns in the Office of singing Psalms. They were likewise called Studites from one Studius, who founded for them, at Constantinople, the Monastery of St. John the Baptist. 'Tis unquestionable that the Abbot Hosp. de Orig. Men. l. 3. c. 8. Alexander was their Founder, notwithstanding what Nicephorus saith, that it was Marcellus; who in truth was only the Restorer of this Order. The Acoemetes opposed stoutly Acacius, Patriarch of Constantinople, whom Pride had made to revolt against the Church. This happened in the year, 484. But in the following Age they did not prove so true to the Church. They went after Novelties, and under pretence of defending the Orthodox Faith, were engaged in the Opinions of Nestorius, and therefore were condemned at Constantinople, by order of the Emperor Justinian, and at last expelled their Monastery by Constantin Copronimus. They hoped to meet with more kindness at Rome, and sent thither two of their Monks, Cyrus and Elogius. Pope John the 11th assembled in the year 532. a Council, where they were condemned, it having been then decided, that it should be said that one of the Persons of the Trinity had suffered in the Flesh. The Acoemetes maintained the contrary, and their Opinion was a modish one, cunningly brought in by the Nestorians, to conceal the better their Errors. They had at that time several Monasteries in the Eastern Countries, which were destroyed by the Saracins: And nothing remains now of that Ancient Order but the Name. CHAP. VI Of the pretended Monastical Rules of St. Augustin. THE New Orders of the Roman Church, to get themselves Reputation and Credit, have not been wanting to make their greatest efforts to persuade the Ignorant People, that the most Famous Men, who anciently flourished in the Church, have been the Institutors of their Rules and Orders. After this manner the Regular Canons and the Hermits, called Augustinians, pretend that this great Doctor of the Church writ and professed the same Rules they do; imitating in that the Heronimitains', who have violently forced St. Hierom on their side. The truth is, that St. Augustin having been made Bishop of Hippo Hospin. de Orig. Mon. l. 6. c. 11. in Africa, lived in common with his Canons in a separate Cloister near the Cathedral, according to the almost general and worthy costom of the Bishops of those times; and which continued some considerable time after▪ But nevertheless they were not Monks by this manner of living, being obliged neither to confinement, nor to Monastic Vows and Practices. So St. Augustin lived with his Canons, whom he brought up as in a Seminary, where they were instructed in the practice of Piety, and in the studies of Philosophy and Divinity, to render them capable to take upon them the administration of the Churches whereto they might be called, either as Pastors or Bishops. 'Tis then in vain that the Religious Congregations of St. Augustin, who continue still in the Church of Rome, and who have other very different Constitutions, pretend that this was the Original of their Orders. Furthermore, St. Augustin wrote no Statutes or Rules; and at most we find but some Precepts which he wrote, perhaps for some pious Women, who lived in society with his Sister. Notwithstanding as the three Rules, which falsely bear the name of St. Augustin, serve at present as a foundation to several Religious Orders of the Roman Church; I will therefore here briefly relate the substance of them. The First Rule under the Name of St. Augustin. Ex Prosp. Stellar. Fund. & Regul. Ord. 1 Chap. THAT the Monks ought to possess nothing in particular, nor call any thing their own. 2. That the Wealthy, who become Monks, aught to sell what they have, and give the money to the Poor. 3. That those who sue for the Religious Habits, aught to pass under trial before being admitted. 4. That the Monks ought to subtract nothing from the Monastery, nor receive any thing whatsoever, without the permission of their Superior. 5. That the Monks ought to communicate to their Superior those points of Doctrine which they have heard discoursed of out of the Monastery. 6. That if any one is stubborn towards his Superior, after the first and second correction in secret, shall be denounced publicly as a Rebel. 7. If it happens, that in time of persecution, the Monks are forced to retire, they ought immediately to betake themselves to that place where their Superior is withdrawn. 8. If, for the same reason, any Monk hath saved something belonging to the Monastery, he shall give it up, as soon as possible, into the hands of his Superior. 9 That the whole Fraternity shall oblige themselves, under their hands, to observe this Rule. The Second Rule under the Name of St. Augustin. Chap. 1. 'TIS there commanded to love God and our Neighbour, and in what order the Monks ought to recite the Psalms, and the rest of their Office. 2. They ought to employ the first part of the Morning in Manual Works, and the rest in Reading. In the Afternoon they return again to their Work till the Evening. They ought to possess nothing of their own, not to murmur, but be obedient in all things to their Superior; to keep silence in eating: The Saturday is appointed to provide them with necessary things, and it is lawful for them to drink Wine on Sundays. 3. When they go abroad, they must always go two together; they are never to eat out of the Monastery: They ought to be conscientious in what they sell, and faithful in what they buy. 4. They ought not to utter idle Words, but work with silence. 5. Whosoever is negligent in the practice of these Precepts, aught to be corrected and beaten, and those who are true observers of them must rejoice, and be confident of their Salvation. The Third Rule under the Name of St. Augustin. IN the Prologue, the Monks are ordered to love God and their Neighbour, and in the Chapters to observe the following things. 1. They ought to possess nothing but in common. 2. The Superior aught to distribute every thing in the Monastery with proportion to every one's necessity. 3. Those who bring with them any thing into the Monastery, ought immediately to render it common to all. 4. They must not incline their hearts to temporal Fortunes and Honours. 5. Those who bring Estates with them into the Monastery, ought not therefore to be more puffed up with Pride than the others. 6. They ought to honour God in one another, as being become his holy Temples. 7. They must attend to Prayer at Canonical hours. 8. The only business at Church is to pray, and if any have a mind to do it out of the time of Canonical Hours, he ought not to be hindered. 9 They must perform their Prayers with attention, singing only what is appointed to be sung. 10. They ought to apply themselves to Fasting and Abstinence with discretion. 11. If any one of them is not able to fast, he ought not therefore to eat between Meals, unless he be sick. 12. They must mind what is read to them while they are at their Meals. 13. None ought to be envious to see the Sick better treated than the others are. 14. None ought to find fault, if somewhat more delicate be given to those who are of a weaker constitution. 15. Those who are upon recovery, aught to make use of comfortable things. 16. When recovered, they ought to return to the common observance. 17. They ought to be grave and modest in their Habits. 18. Whether walking or standing still, they ought never to be far from their Companion. 19 They ought to express modesty and stayediness in their outward behaviour. 20. They ought not to cast a lustful Eye upon Women, nor wish to be seen by them. 21. They ought not, being at Church, to harbour any thoughts of Women. 22. When it is known that a Friar courts any Woman, after having been forewarned several times, he ought to be corrected; and if he will not submit to correction, he must be turned out of the Monastery. 23. All Correction must be inflicted with Charity. 24. They ought not to receive Letters nor Presents in secret. 25. There must be in the Monastery, a Vestry or common place to lay up their Habits in; and they must be contented with those Habits that are given to them. 26. All their Works ought to be rendered common. 27. If some of their Relations send them clothes, it shall be in the power of the Superior to give them to whom he pleaseth. 28. That he who concealeth any thing as his own, be proceeded against as guilty of Robbery. 29. They ought to wash their own clothes, or have them washed by others, with licence of their Superior. 30. The Baths, and all sorts of Medicines, aught to be allowed to the Sick, as the Superior and the Physician shall think sit; and those Friars who complain of inward sicknesses, must be believed upon their words. 31. They ought not to go to the Baths, unless in company of two or three appointed by their Superior. 32. The Sick shall be committed to an Attendant, whose care must be, to demand from the Steward all necessary things for him. 33. Those who are in any Office, aught to serve their Brethren without grudging. 34. There aught to be every day an hour set, to take Books out of the Library; and 'tis not permitted at any other time to take any from thence. 35. Those who have the care of clothes and Shoes, aught to give them, without delay, to those that want them. 36. The Monks ought to shun all Lawsuits and Contentions. 37. Those who have done any injury, or given offence to any of their Brethren, aught to ask them forgiveness, and spare for nothing to be reconciled. 38. If one have given ill language to another, he ought immediately to remedy it with sof●●● words. 39 If the Superior hath made use of too ha●● 〈◊〉 in giving Correction, he is n●● 〈…〉 beg excuse, for fear of diminishing 〈…〉. 40. That they ought to obey him who is Head over them, but especially the Elder or Priest, who hath the care of the whole Monastery. 41. The Superior aught in his Corrections, when his Authority is not sufficient, to have recourse to that of the Elder or Priest. 42. That the Superior ought not to pride himself of his Dignity, but aught to have all the Qualities of a good Father towards his Inferiors. 43. That the Monks ought to observe these Rules out of love, and not out of slavish fear. 44. That this Rule ought to be read once a Week in presence of the Monks. A Reflection upon these Three Rules attributed to St. Augustin. Polydorus l. 7. c. 3. THEY were all of them written in Latin, but the stile of the two first is so different from that of the third, that it is an easy thing to judge, that they never came from the hand of the same Author. Erasmus Hosp. de Orig. M●n. l. 6. ad calcem 3. Reg. and Hospinian find these two first so silly, and unworthy of St. Augustin, that they fear not to say, that to attribute them to him, is to do him an injury. For the third they don't deny indeed, but St. Augustin might be the Author of it; but they say, that it is probable that he never wrote it for his Clergy, or for Monks, but perhaps for some pious Women, who lived in common, under the conduct of his Sister; and that it is certain (as they give sufficient proofs to believe it) that either the Regular Canons, or the Augustinians, willing to attribute them to themselves, have changed all the Terms and Exercises therein contained, which were proper to Women, putting into their place expressions proper to Men. I refer my Reader to that learned Dissertation which Hospinian has made of it, and I have quoted in the Judicium Erasmi de St. Augustini Monachatu & Regulis. Margin: Where he shall see also the opinion of Erasmus about St. Augustin, as to his having been a Monk, and of the Sermons which they pretend he wrote to the Hermit Brothers. He makes it appear as clear as the day by the menness of his Style, by the false Concord's and faults of Syntax, and by the absurdities which are therein contained: And he proves, by invincible reasons, that although St. Augustin, after the example of St. Basil, St. Hierom, and other eminent men retired sometime into solitude to study, he was nevertheless neither Monk nor Hermit: Notwithstanding, speaking of the aforesaid Rules of St. Augustin, I shall not omit to treat of the Religious Orders which follow them, and bear the name of this Holy Doctor. To this end I shall speak, first of the Regular Canons, and afterwards of the Hermits of St. Augustin. CHAP. VII. Of the Order and Congregations of Regular Canons of St. Augustin, and first of the Congregation of Lateran in Italy. THE Church of St. John Lateran hath had for some Ages, Regular Canons to officiate in it. Those of the Congregation, which is erected under his name, falsely maintain, that they were established there from the very time that it was built by Constantine; and that Gelasius afterwards brought from Africa Disciples of St. Augustin, who had been used to live in Common in the Church of Hippo: But the truth is, that the Regular Canons of Lateran, such as they are at present, were not introduced till the year 1061, by Pope Alexander the Second, who having found that the Canons had left the Canonical Observances, sent thither Regular Canons from St. Frigdian of Luca, who there established the novelty of their Institution, and this Congregation Father Molinet, Reg. Canon of S. Genev. at Paris, in his Hist. of Reg. Canons. was then called St. Frigdians. Pope Boniface the Eighth, in the year 1295, seeing that the Regular Canons led an abominable life, drove them from St. John of Lateran, and sent them back to Luca, from whence they came, and put in their places Secular Canons. They lived thus in the Secular State till the year 1446, when Eugenius the Fourth, a great lover of Monks, made thirty of them with a Prior, come again from St. Frigdian, and reestablished them in the possession of the Church of Lateran, ordering that the Congregation should be henceforwards called by the name of St. John of Lateran; but Pope Sixtus the First drove them away again from thence; and reestablished the Regular Canons, where they are continued to this very day. To quiet these poor Monks, so shamefully expelled, the Church of our Lady of the Peace in Rome was given to them. Notwithstanding this hard blow, they lived still in a Body, called the Congregation of St. John of Lateran, and they possess yet to this day in Italy a great number of Monasteries. Their Habit is a White Woollen Cassock, which reacheth to their Heels; and over it they have a kind of a Surplice, which they call a Rochet, made of Linen, having the form of a Shirt, for which they are now commonly called in Italy Shirted Fathers, or Fathers of the Shirt. They gravely pretend to have their origin from the Apostle St. James, the Greater, and from St. Mark the Evangelist, or at least from Hospin. de Orig. Mon. St. Augustin: But indeed the Canons of those times, which they would have for their Fathers, were very different in their practices from what these are. They frequently applied themselves to the study of the Holy Bible, were Helps and Suffragans to the Bishops, preached and taught in public, and were not bound to their Profession by Monastical Vows; whereas the Regular Canons of Lateran, and other like Congregations of whom we are to speak hereafter, are no more than a lazy sort of Fellows, who spend idly their lives, thinking to have performed all the Canonical and Apostolical Duties, when they have sung in their Choir, at some stated hours, a certain number of Psalms and Prayers; who make a Vow of Obedience, and will have into the bargain that their Superior shall command nothing but what they list, a Vow of Poverty; being well assured before of a good provision which is already made for them: And lastly a Vow of Chastity, till they find an opportunity to satisfy their Lustful Inclinations. Their Scandalous Lives were the reasons of their being so often chased from St. John of Lateran; and yet they continue still the same in those many Monasteries, which this Congregation is in possession of at this present time in Italy. Of the Congregation of Regular Canons of St. Saviour in Italy. IT begun under the Pontificate of Gregory Du Molinet Reg. Canon of St. Genev. in his Hist. of Reg. Canons. XII, in the year 1408. This Pope, of his own accord, gave permission to some Hermits, of the Order of St. Augustin, who lived in the Monastery of St. Saviour, situated near Sienna, to pass into the Order of the Regular Canons, and to wear the Rochet or Shirt upon a Grey Coat, with a Cloak of the same colour, made after the manner of that of the Carthusians. They retired afterwards to a place called Eugube, where they founded a Monastery in an Hermitage consecrated to St. Ambrose. Francis Gislerius, Prior of St. Saviour's Monastery at Bologna, to whom that of St. Mary, of Rheno, with its whole Congregation was united, called them into his Convent, to restore in it the Regular Discipline. They obtained afterwards, from Pope Martin V. to establish themselves in all the other Monasteries, who would receive them, and to form them into a Congregation. But it happened, after some debates with Gislerius particularly about their Habits, that they agreed all together at last, both the Ancient and the New Monks, to wear the same Habit, to wit, a White Cassock, and upon a Linen Rochet a White Woollen Scapulary. This Congregation, from that time, increased very much in Italy, where they have now above forty three Monasteries; and amongst the others, that of St. Peter ad vincula, at Rome. They are called also Scopetini, from Scopeto, Albertus Crantz. l. 3. c. 15. & l. 7. c. 50. near Sienna, which was the place of their Original. They lead now a very loose life, and with much reason may be applied to them, what Albertus Crantzius said of the Canons of his time, Monstrum sine Exemplo, Regularem sine Regula, Canonicum sine Canone. They are become extremely wanton in their Habits, and wear fine Points of Venice and Flanders Laces at the Bottom and Sleeves of their Rochets, Surplices or Shirts. Of the Regular Congregations of St. George's in Alga at Venice, and of St. George's in Sicily. THIS Congregation had its beginning in Alega or Alga, two miles from Venice, Du Molinet Hist. of Reg. Can. being instituted by Angelo Corraro, and Gabriel Gondelmaro, who were both made Popes afterwards, the First under the name of Gregory XII, and the Second under that of Eugeny IV. These two Gentlemen being moved by a desire of a more perfect Life, retired into the Monastery of St. George in Alga, and there they followed the Rule of having all things in common, but did not bind themselves by any Vows. Laurence Justinian was not slow to join himself to this Society, and was afterwards made General of it. This Order increased so much under his Government, that many Collegiate Churches desired some of its Canons to come and teach them the Observances practised in St. George's in Alga; to which Monastery Gregory XII, who passed from thence to the Pontifical Chair, and had made it already the Chief of a Congregation, had given Statutes extracted from the Constitutions, which by Pope Benet XII, were form for Regular Canons: Insomuch, that several Collegiate Churches, to the number of thirteen, amongst which was that of St. Saviour of Lauro, at Rome, joined this Congregation. It spread itself also into Portugal. Pope Pius V. in the year 1569. obliged those of this Order to conform themselves to the other Regular Canons, by making the Vows of Poverty, Chastity and Obedience. Their Habit is a long Cassock under, with Buttons, and over that a blue Frock with large Sleeves, a broad Scarf on the Shoulder, and a Cap all of the same colour. There are also some Monasteries of this Order in Sicily, only they have undertaken to outdo the others in austerity of Life. Their Garments, though of the same colour, are yet a great deal shorter, and very like to an Hermetical Habit; they go besides with a big Pilgrim's Staff in their Hands, and long Beads, with Sandals on their Feet, and a Cap on their Head. Of the Order of the Regular Canons of the Holy Sepulchre. Du Molinet Hist. of Reg. Can. THIS Order of Regular Canons did anciently possess, in the Holy Land, several Churches, and after the Revolutions, which happened there, passed from thence into Italy, where they fixed their abode in the Kingdoms of Naples and Sicily. There is to be seen yet, at this day, the rich Monastery of St. Andrews, near to the Town of Piazza. They follow the Rule of St. Augustin. 'Tis said that Godefroy of Bullen, having conquered Jerusalem in the year 1099, instituted the first Religious of this Order. He committed to their charge the keeping of the Holy Sepulchre, from whence they had, and have yet their Name. Their ancient Habit was a black Cassock, a white Rochet over it, with a black Cloak, upon which wear, on the left side, five black Crosses. They wear also a long Beard, and a Cap after the Eastern fashion. There are also now some Monasteries of this Order in the Low and Northern Countries, as in Polonia, Silesia, Moravia, Bohemia and Russia, but with some difference in their Habits. Of the Congregation of the Regular Canons of St. Genevieve of Paris. Du Molinet Regular Canon of this very Congregation in his History which he made of it. THIS Congregation had its Original about the year 1615, in the Abbey of St. Vincent, of Senlis, under the protection of the Cardinal La Rochefoucault, Bishop of the same City; who being nominated by Lovis XIII, to the Abbey of St. Genevieve of Paris, called thither from St. Vincent of Senlis, Father Charles Faure, with eleven of his Religious, to bring thither the Reformation. They established it there with so great success, that it passed thence into several other Monasteries; and this Congregation is at this time composed of above a hundred Monasteries, under one Superior General, who is Abbot of St. Genevieve. There is a good number of fat Priories and Livings, which depend on it, and which serve as a back Door to those of these Monks, who are weary of their Confinement, being drawn from thence to officiate in them, and where they are no longer obliged to the Monastical Duties. 'Tis also chiefly for one of these good Morsels, or to be advanced in the preferments of their Order, that the Regular Canons of the Abbey of St. Genevieve, of Paris, who are continually exposed to the Eyes of their General, play the Hypocrites so well. At Paris they call them the Fathers Dormans', or Sleeping Fathers, because they continually keep their Eyes shut as if they were asleep. Several suffer themselves to fall as they go to the Choir, not minding where they set their Feet; and this too great affectation without doubt diminisheth much of that esteem which one might have for their modesty. Their Habit is a white Cassock, a Surplice, a long Fur with a square Cap; and in Winter time, to keep themselves warmer, they wear over their Rochet a great black Cowl with a Hood, instead of the Fur and the square Bonnet. Of the Congregation of the Regular Canons of St. Victor at Paris. Du Molinet in his Hist. of Reg. Can. THE Abbey of St. Victor had its rise from a little Chapel built without the Walls of Paris, whither William of Champeaux Archdeacon of the Church of our Lady, retired himself about the year 1110, with some of his Disciples. Louis le Gros, who esteemed much his Virtue and Merit, seeing him, resolved to embrace the Order of the Regular Canons, caused them, whom he had lately founded at Puiseaux near Pluviers in Gatinois to come join themselves to William of Champeaux and his Companions under the same Rule and Habit. There are to be seen in France about thirty four Monasteries, which form the body of the Congregation, of which the Abbey of St. Victor is the Chief. All the difference that there is between the Regular Canons of St. Genevieve, and these, is, that the former carry their Furs on their Arms, and these on their Shoulders. Of the Congregation of St. Rufe in Dauphine. Du Molinet Hist. of Reg. Can. THE Congregation of St. Rufe, was also formerly but a little Chapel, without the City of Avignon, where four Canons of the Cathedral Church of the same City, retired themselves there to live in the exercises of a Regular Life; and this House of St. Rufe, became afterwards the Chief of a powerful Congregation, composed of a great number of Monasteries. But this Abbey having been ruined, the Religious transferred themselves to a place near Valence, and afterwards were placed in the Town itself, where they are to this day. They wear a white Robe, and on the top of it a linen Scarf, for a sign of their Profession. The Congregation of our Saviour in Lorraine. Idem ut supra. IT had for its Institutor, Father Fourrier of Matincourt, and was confirmed by Urban VIII, in the year 1628. These Canons wear a linen Scarf over a black Robe, and have many Monasteries in Lorraine. Of the Congregation of the Regular Canons of Windesem in the Low Countries. Du Molinet Hist. of Reg. Can. THE Regular Canons of the Chapter of Windesem, who having spread themselves in Flanders, Holland and Low Germany, drew their Original from a Society of Clerks gathered together by one Gerard Groot, at Deventer, in the Diocese of Utrecht, towards the end of the 14th Age. They applied themselves to, and got their livelihood by transcribing Books. This Gerard Groot, on his Deathbed, ordered his Disciples to render their Society more fixed, that they should put themselves under a Religious Rule, and make solemn Vows. After several consultations upon this affair, they resolved at last to take the Rule of the Regular Canons, rather than that of any other Order, as being more agreeable to that Clerical-state which they professed. They began then to build a Monastery near the Town of Zwol, in a place called Vindeseut, with the consent of William Duc of Gueldres, and of the Bishop of Utrecht, in the year 1386. They sent, in the mean while, six of their Body into a House of Regular Canons to be informed of their Rules and Practices; and in the year following they all took the Religious Habit of that Order. Their Fame being spread in all the Neighbouring Countries, many new Monasteries were founded for them, and several old ones desired to be Reform by them, so that in a very short time they had 83 Convents, the greatest part whereof have been since abolished by the true Reformation of Religion, which, by God's blessing, happened in Holland and in Germany. They founded also in the Low Countries about fourteen Monasteries of Nuns, and were the Directors of them. This Congregation hath yet several famous Houses. They wear a black Camail over their Rochet, and in the Summer at Church the Surplice and the Fur on their Shoulders, as those of St. Victor at Paris. Of the Congregation of Regular Canons of of St. Croix of Conimbria in Portugal. Du Molinet Hist of Reg Can. THE Monastery of the Holy Cross near Conimbria in Portugal, Chief of this Congregation, was founded in a place where the Royal Baths were, by one Tellon, Archdeacon and Canon in the Cathedral Church of the same Town. He sent two of his Disciples to France, there to be instructed in the Rules and Practices of the Regular Canons; and he afterwards, by their means, established the same observance in his Monastery of the Holy Cross, and in all the others who joined with this to the number of nineteen. These Regular Canons were founded in the year 1527, and reduced to a strict Observance of the Cloister and Silence. They wear a Surplice without Sleeves, which they turn up upon their hands, and a Fur upon their Shoulders. Of other Houses of Regular Canons. Du Molinet Hist. of Reg. Can. THERE are yet other Congregations and Houses of Regular Canons, as that of St. Mark at Mantua, which was founded in the year 1205. It hath but two Monasteries, one at Mantua, and the other at Nesco near Milan. The Congregation of the Valley of Scholars, which was founded by four Doctors, and several of their Scholars in a Valley encompassed with Woods in the Diocese of Langres. It stretched is self very much into France, and the Low Countries, and in Germany; but in France it hath been incorporated into that of St. Genevieve. We see yet several Abbeys of Regular Canons, who have divers Priories depending upon them and wear different Habits, as those of St. Maurice of Angoun in Suitzerland: They wear a read Camail over their Rochets. Those of Chausterneubourg in Austria, who wear Furred Caps on their Heads. Those of Mont St. Eligius near Arras, who are dressed in a Violet Colour. The Cathedral of Pampelune is officiated by Regular Canons, and in the same Diocese there is the famous Priory of Ronceaux, where the Emperor Charlemagne placed a College of Regular Canons, to take charge of an Hospital which he founded, to receive the Pilgrims that should pass by those remote places, as well those of France, who should go to St. James, as those of Spain who traveled to Rome. They are dressed in Black, and wear a little white Scapulary very straight, which comes down to their middle; they wear also a kind of a Cross, of a green Stuff, made in the form of an F. to signify that they are of an Order belonging to Hospitals. Of the Order of the Hermits of St. Augustin. THE Fathers of this Order do boldly derive their Original from St. Augustin: They pretend that this Saint being at Milan, retired there into a Monastery, and that passing afterwards into Africa, he brought thither along with him 12 Friars, whom he established not long after near his Episcopal Church of Sic Erasm. & Hospin. consent. Hippo, living together with them. But to speak truly, this is no better than a story, contrived by these honest Monks, who have vanity enough to attribute to themselves an antiquity to which they have no title. I need give no other warrant for what I say, than Vid. Possid. Vita St. Aug. Possidonius, who wrote the Life of St. Augustin, and makes no mention of them. 'Tis also acknowledged by the Learned, that those seventy six Sermons written to the Hermits (Ad Fratres in Eremo commemorantes) and supposed by the Augustinian Fathers to be the Works of this holy Doctor, are only the productions of some Impostor. Having weighed every thing very impartially, one shall find that the Order of these Augustinians was in the beginning form of several Heremitical Congregations, which were spread in several places under different names, and especially of the Williamites, and Zambonites. Pope Innocent IV. did form the design of this Union; but Death having prevented him, this Work was reserved to Alexander IU. Nor was the great St. Augustin, though dead many Ages before, wanting to promote it with his utmost power. He appeared (say they) to this Pope in a Dream, under a dreadful Figure, having his Head as big as a Tun, and the rest of his Body as small as a Reed. This made Alexander IV. understand, that he ought to put in execution the project of his Predecessor. He gave them the pretended Rules of St. Augustin, Artheur des Habits des Ordres Religieux. joined them in a Body under one General, ordering them to wear the same Habit, to wit, a long Gown with broad Sleeves, a fine cloth Hood, and under these black Garments other white ones, and that they should ty● about their Middle a leathern Girdle, fastened with an Ivory Bone. This Order being confirmed by the following Popes, so prodigiously increased, that a very little while after they had above 2000 Convents of Men, and 300 of Women. Being afterwards fallen from Moreri His●. Dict. their Observances, (which is the common fate of all the Religious Orders of the Church of Rome) Father Thomas of Jesus, of the House of Andrada, laid the first Foundations of a Reformation in Portugal, about the year 1574▪ Lovis of Leon established it in Spain, Father Andreas Dies in Italy, and Father Francis Ame● carried it into France, and it was confirmed by Clement VIII. in the year 1600. The following Popes consented, that the three Congregations of France, Italy and Spain should have each a Vicar General, who should depend on the General of the Augustinians. They are one of the four Orders which are now called Mandians or Beggars, from their begging Alms from Door to Door, though indeed it is a shame that they are suffered so to do, having all of them (some few Religious of St. Francis excepted) more than sufficient yearly incomes for their maintenance. The Reformed Augustinians wear Sandals, and are called Unshod, for distinction sake, from those who have not received the Reform, and go Balaeus Centuria 4. c. 17. under the name of great Augustinians. These last passed from Italy into England in the year 1252. and at their arrival a raging Sickness broke out in London, and spread into the whole Kingdom, as a presage of the great evils which these Monks should cause one day in England. There is a great number of other Congregations that follow the Rule of St. Augustin, of whom I shall speak in another place. Now having said that the Augustinians drew their Original from the Williamites and Zambonites; I shall only treat here in few words of these two ancient Orders of Hermits. Of the Orders and Rules of Cassianus, Caesarius and Isidorus. Moreri▪ JOhn Cassian was born at Athens, and lived in the Fifth Age. He passed the first years of his Youth in the Monasteries of Palestina, where he had great familiarity with the Abbot Germanus, and they went together into Egypt, where they lived seven years: After he became a Disciple to St. John Chrysostom, by whom he was ordained a Deacon; and after the death of this holy Prelate, he went to Rome, from whence in the year 410. when this City was taken by Alaricus, he took his way to Marseilles, and was there ordained a Priest by Bishop Venetius. He afterward founded there two Monasteries, one for Men and the other for Women, professing himself amongst them a Monastic Life. He wrote there his Books of Collations or Conferences of the Fathers of the Desert, viz. of those Hermits whom he had seen in the Wilderness of Palestina, which he dedicated to several eminent Vide Cassiani Opera in Bibl. Patr. Vol. 7. men. He had already written the Institutions and manner of life of the Egyptian Monks, and it is very probable that he proposed them for a pattern to his own Monasteries, having left no other written Rule besides. This Cassianus died in the year 448. and is now looked upon very strangely by the Papists; some of them chiefly at Marseilles and in Provence, worshipping him as a Saint, and others holding him for an Heretic, who followed the errors of the Semipelagiens. Caesarius, Archbishop of Arles, lived in the Sixth Age, and was brought up in his Youth in the famous Monastery of the Lerins, which was at that time the most renowned School Moreri Dict. Hist. for Learning, where he made a considerable progress in his Studies. We have of his Works forty six Homilies, some Letters, an exhortation to Charity, a Treatise of the Ten Virgins, some Rules for Nuns▪ which he wrote in favour of Caesaria, his own Sister (who lived in a Monastery founded by him) and are to be found in the VIII Tome of Bibliotheca Patrum. 'Tis said that Tetradius his Nephew, wrote by his direction another Rule for Monks, which is also to be seen there. As for the first which is attributed to Caesarius, it is so like to some spiritual instructions which St. Austin wrote for some devout Women, who lived together with his Sister, that some few words only being changed, it seems to be the same, Prosp. Stell. Fund. & Reg. Ord. Muta quaedam Verba Caesaris, & habes totam Regulam Augustini, saith Prosper Stellarius of it. So that we may suppose he borrowed it from this Holy Doctor, and therefore I shall leave it out here, having given a draught of St. Augustin's Rule page 19 For what belongs to the Rule of Tetradius for Monks, which is likewise by some attributed to Caesarius, it is a piece so full of faults and nonsense, that it is a shame to pretend that either of these Learned Men was the Writer of it; and I think it rather to be the Composition of some silly ignorant Monk, who had the good luck to bear the same name. There being now no Monasteries that do profess this Rule, nor any that I know that ever professed it before; it would be superfluous to relate it here. As for Isidorus, Archbishop of Sevil, there is a Rule for Monks inserted in his Works, collected by one James du Bruel, Benedictine Monk of the Abbey of St. german des Prez at Paris; but finding it no where else, nor the least mention made of it in the Catalogues which Baronius, Tritemius, nay which Ildefonsus his own Disciple hath left us of Isidorus' Writings; I am apt to think it might have been the contrivance of some good Friar, who was perhaps desirous to make the World believe that Isidore was a great Patron and Master of Monastic Life. Moreover several have been mightily mistaken in thinking that the directions which the ancient Bishops wrote for their own Clergy were Rules for Monks: And indeed this Isidore might have written some such thing for his Canons, which the Monks afterwards have attributed to themselves. Of the Order of the Williamites. SOME do pretend that this William, Institutor of the Williamites, was a Duke of Aquitain, Earl of Poitiers, and Disciple of S. Bernard. Having no Children, he passed from a military to a Monastic Life, about the year 1150. under Pope Eugeny III. and having left his temporal Estate, he came to Rome, where he put on an Iron Cuirasse, and three big Iron Chains upon his naked Body. In this equipage he took a journey to Jerusalem, and from thence to St. James in Spain. In his way to Jerusalem again he was taken by the Saracens; but being released from captivity some time after, he landed in a little Island near Tuscany, where he lived some while with great austerity in the Woods, as the Hermit's do. He went from thence to Rome, from Rome to Centumcelles, and from thence to Rimini; and being at last returned into his own Country, he erected there many Monasteries, where he gathered a great number of Hermits, who were dispersed up and down in solitary places, and who, bewitched by the apparent holiness of so great a man and Traveller, joined themselves to him, leaving off their former Vocations. They were from his name called Williamites, and wore a black Garment. This William having left his Hermits came to Paris, where he laid the foundations of a Convent of Mendicant Friars. Of the Zambonites. Moreri Hist. Dict. THE Order of the Williamites being almost wholly ruined, was about an hundred years after renewed by one John Bon, born at Mantua in Italy. He was a young man, very rich and very dissolute, who had given himself to all sorts of Pleasure and bad Companies. Being fallen dangerously ill, he made a Vow, that in case he should recover, he would become a Monk. He was as good as his Word, being restored to his health again, gave his Estate to the Poor, and withdrew himself into a Grotto, not far from Cesena, which is a Town in Flaminia, where he afflicted his body with strange mortifications. 'Tis said, that for to overcome the great Temptations of the Flesh, which plagued him, he was wont to cut Canes or Reeds in small pieces, and to stick them in betwixt his Flesh and his Nails. Having thus made himself admirable by the strictness of his observance, many flocked to him to live under his direction, for whom he founded several Monasteries in Flaminia and in Umbria, and they were called from his name John-Bon Friars, or Zambonites. Lastly, Their Founder, after having taken much pains for establishing the Hermetical Life, died at Mantua in a little Monastery, which the Mantuans his Countrymen had built there for him in the year 1222. CHAP. VIII. Of St. Benet, Patriarch of the Monks in the West, of his Rule, and of his Order. S. Greg. lib▪ 1. Dialog. BENET was the Son of a Roman Senator of an Anician Family. He was born at Nursia in Italy, in the year 480. and he stole away very young from his Parents in the times of the Troubles and Wars of the Emperor Justinian, to retire into a Wilderness. He made choice of a Desert called Sublac, distant forty miles from Rome, and practised there an Hermetical Life, being only assisted by a Monk, whose name was Romanus. He was afterwards invited by the Monks of a Monastery in the Neighbourhood, to come and take upon himself the care of their Society, which he did: But these wretched Monks being soon weary of him, and having even endeavoured to poison him, he retired himself to Mount Cassin, where he pulled down an old Temple of Apollo, and built upon its r●ins a Monastery for Monks, desirous to establish in the West the same manner of living which Basil had begun in the East. Pope Gregory, who for what reason I know not, was called the Great, hath written the Life of St. Benet in his Dialogues. Benet founded himself twelve Monasteries, which were endowed and enriched by the liberalities of many Roman Lords and Ladies, particularly that of Mont Cassin, ●olat. lib. 〈◊〉. which according to Volateran's Testimony had yearly a revenue of above 40000 Golden Crowns, which was a prodigious sum of money in those times. Superstition (as Hospinian very wisely observes) does render men not only liberal, but prodigal in those new worships which they do invent, while they have numbed hands for the true Works of Charity which God doth command, as is the relief of those who are truly poor. This made the Superstitious and Zealots of those times, give to those new Monks, not only Houses and Farms, but Burroughs, Towns and Provinces also, whereof they became very willingly the Masters and Governors, giving so early a rare example of that Holy Poverty which they did profess. Benet died in the year 542, and in the 62d of his Age. He wrote a Rule for his Monks, which some do attribute to 〈◊〉 lib. ●0. Gregory III. 'tis divided into 73 Chapters, in which, amongst many fine instructions and practices, one sees also much Superstition mingled. I will relate here, as briefly as may be, the substance of what is contained in each Chapter. The Rule of S. Benet. Ex Prosp. Stellar. Reg. S. Benedict. THE Prologue contains an Exhortation of Benet to his Monks to bring them to the practice of Obedience, and of these his Rules, by which he said they should infallibly come to God, and promiseth if they found any thing hard, the practice thereof will make it easier. He takes here upon him the quality of a Master and good Father who speaks to his Child; Hear my Son the Precepts of thy Master, and incline thy heart to the Admonitions of thy Father, etc. Chap. i. He speaks here of four sorts of Monks, first of Coenobites who live in a Monastery under the same Rules and Abbot. 2. Of Anachorets or Hermits. 3. Of Sarabaites, who were a sort of People following only their own Wills. 4. Of certain Vagabond Monks who had no place of abode, and declares that his Rule belongs to none but the Coenobites, whom he exalteth above the rest. Chap. two. He describes here the good Qualities which an Abbot ought to have, who he saith in a Monastery doth represent the person of Jesus Christ. Chap. iii That in important Affairs the Abbot ought to call all his Monks to Council, even the youngest, because, saith he, God often reveals to them what is best. And after having heard every one's opinion, he ought to put in execution what he shall think best. Chap. iv. He treats here of the Instruments of Good Works, which he reduceth to LXXII Precepts, which are the most eminent Duties of Christian Life; of which the first is to love God with all one's heart; and the second to love our Neighbour as ourselves, etc. He saith that the Monastery is the proper place to put them in execution. Chap. v. He commands Obedience, without delay, to their Superiors. Chap. vi. He commands here silence; and giving a very bad interpretation to that Verse of the 38th Psalm, Humiliatus sum, & silui à bonis, saith, that only for the love which one should bear to silence, one ought sometimes to abstain from good and edifying Discourses Chap. seven. He speaks here of Humility, of which he assigns twelve degrees, which he saith did compose that mysterious Ladder that appeared to the Patriach Jacob. The first degree of Humility, according to him, is to fear God, and to think him always present. The second, Not to love to do his own Will. The third, To submit himself to his Superior in all Obedience for the love of God. The fourth, To suffer with patience all sorts of injuries for the love of God. The fifth, To discover all his most secret faults and sins to his Abbot. The sixth, That one ought to be content with the meanest things, and the most abject employments. The seventh, To think meanest of himself. The eighth, To do nothing but what the common Rule of the Monastery, and the example of the Ancients give them a precedent for. The ninth, To speak nothing unless being asked. The tenth, Not to laugh easily. The eleventh, Being obliged to speak, to do it without laughter, with gravity, in few words and a low voice. The twelfth, A Monk ought not only to be humble in heart, but also in behaviour, and that in all places he ought to hang down his Head and his Eyes towards the ground: He promiseth to him who shall have surmounted all these degrees of Humility, to arrive at that perfect Charity which drives away fear; but he does not see that there are some false steps, which shows him to be no great Divine. Chap. viij. He appoints the hour when the Monks ought to rise in the Night to go to Church, to wit, at the eighth hour, that is, according to our way of reckoning, two hours after Midnight. Chap. ix. He order the Office, and the number of Psalms which the Monks ought to sing in the Night, during the Winter. Chap. x. He order the same Office for the Night in Summer. Chap. xi, and xii. He settleth the Divine Office for Sunday-night. Chap. xiii. He appoints the Night Office for the days of the Week. Chap. xiv. He prescribes the Office for Holydays, during Night. Chap. xv. In what time they ought to sing Alleluia. Chap. xuj, xvii, and xviii. He ordains the Office of the Church for the day, and will have them every week sing through the Psalter. Chap. nineteen. That the Monks, singing at Church, aught to remember they are in the presence of God, and of his Angels. Chap. xx. That they ought to accompany their Prayers with a profound and inward respect: That the Common Prayers ought to be short, and that they go out of the Church all together, when the Superior gives the sign. Chap. xxi. If the Congregation is numerous, it must be divided by ten, with a Dean over each, to be chosen from amongst the Brethren of the best life. Chap. xxii. After what manner the Monks ought to sleep, to wit, all in one place, or divided into several rooms by ten or twenties, with their Deans. A Lamp must burn in the place where they sleep all night. They ought to sleep clothed, with their Girdles on: The youngest must not have their Beds near one another, but be mingled with those of the Ancients. Chap. xxiii. If a Monk be rebellious, disobedient, proud, or a murmurer, after secret admonitions and public reprehensions, he ought to be excommunicated; and if for all this he does not mend, then to be corporally chastised. Chap. xxiv. That for light faults they ought to be excommunicated the Table, that is to say, they must eat alone, and after the others have done. Chap. xxv. That for great faults they be excommunicated from the Table, from the Prayers and all Assemblies. Chap. xxvi. That he, who without the permission of his Abbot, keeps company with excommunicated persons, be himself excommunicated. Chap. xxvii. What care the Abbot ought to have of those who are excommunicated. Chap. xxviii. After any one has been mildly and sharply corrected, and does not amend, that then the whole Congregation pray for him, after which if he persist obstinate, that they expel him the Monastery. Chap. xxix. If he that hath been expelled, returns and promises to amend, that they shall receive him thrice, after which he shall be admitted no more. Chap. xxx. That Children, and those who understand not what Excommunication means, be punished by fasting, or be whipped. Chap. xxxi. He sets down the good Qualities which the Steward of the Monastery (called by him the House of God) ought to have. Chap. xxxii. The Abbot ought to commit the Habits and the Goods of the Monastery to certain Monks, who shall look well after them, and keep an Inventory of them. Chap. xxxiii. The Monks ought to possess nothing at all as their own in particular, but every thing in common. Chap. xxxiv. All things ought to be distributed according to every one's necessities. Chap. xxxv. The Monks ought to serve weekly by turns in the Kitchen, and at Table. They ought, during their week, to wash the Feet of the others, and on Saturday to clean all the Plates, and the Linen which served to wipe the Feet of their Brethren. Chap. xxxvi. Care, above all things, must be taken of the Monks that are sick. There shall be for them an Apartment by itself, with an Officer to serve them. The use of the Baths and of Flesh is permitted to them, till they be well again. Chap. xxxvii. The Austerity of the Rule ought to be moderated to Children and old Men, who shall have leave to breakfast in the morning. Chap. xxxviii. Reading aught to be appointed during their Meals. He who reads is to begin on the Sunday, and so to go on the whole Week. Special Prayer ought to be made for him at Church, that God would be pleased to take away from him the Spirit of Pride. The Monks must eat with silence, and wanting any thing, must ask for it rather by a sign, than by word of mouth. Chap. xxxix. He grants to his Monks two different Dishes at Dinner, with some Fruits, and one pound of Bread; leaving to the direction of the Abbot the diminishing or increasing the quantity of their Food according to the Season, their Labours and Ages, and all without any superfluity. He forbids eating meat to all but the sick. Chap. xl. He set down the measures of Drink, and allows a certain measure of Wine, which they call Hemina. Chap. xli. He order the hour for Meals, both for Summer and Winter, at Dinner and Supper. Chap. xlii. He will have a Spiritual Lecture to be read every day before Evening Prayers, after which they are to be very silent in the night. Chap. xliii. He order punishments for those who come late to Church, or to the Table, making them to sit in a place appointed for the Lazy-ones, taking from them their portion of Wine, or depriving them of their whole allowance. Chap. xliv. Punishments are also ordered for excommunicated Monks, to wit, to prostrate themselves with their Faces towards the ground, without the Church-gate, every time that the Friars go to sing their Prayers. Chap. xlv. Those who commit any fault in singing, aught to humble themselves immediately before all. Chap. xlvi. Those who commit any fault in any other place, or break any thing, aught to come presently, of their own accord, and accuse themselves of their transgression before the Abbot, and the Congregation. Chap. xlvii. The Abbot ought himself to take the care of giving the signal for to go to Church, and no body ought to sing or read there without his leave. Chap. xlviii. He order times both for Working and for Reading. Three hours in the Morning ought to be employed in working with their Hands, and as many in the Afternoon. They must spend two hours in reading after the Morning-work is over. Chap. xlix. He treats of the observance of Lent, in which time he recommends particularly the exercise of all sorts of Virtues, and he attributes to presumption and sin all the Penances inflicted without their Superiors leave. Chap. l. Those Monks, who by reason of their Labouring or taking a Journey, cannot meet at Prayer-time with the others, ought to say the same at the appointed hours, wherever they be. Chap. li. Those Monks who go out upon business, and can return the same day to their Monastery, ought not to eat abroad without the leave of their Abbot; if they do, they are to be excommunicated. Chap. lii. The Church ought to be looked upon as a place only designed for Prayer, and accordingly no other use must be made of it. Chap. liii. All Guests or Strangers ought to be received into the Monastery, as if they were Christ himself. They ought first to go with them to Prayer, then to adore Christ in them by an humble prostration at their Feet, which the Abbot and the Monks must wash. But above all, they ought to make much of the Poor. All the Guests must be admitted at the Abbot's Table, in an Apartment by itself for that purpose, and he ought to break his fast to keep them company. Chap. liv. The Monks ought to receive neither Letters nor Presents without the permission of their Abbot. Chap. lv. He settleth the clothes which his Monks ought to wear. Chap. lvi. When there are no Strangers in the Monastery, the Abbot may call some of his Monks to his Table. Chap. lvii. The Workmen, who live in the Monastery, aught to exercise their Arts with all humility, and the Money that comes from their Works must be common. Chap. lviii. He speaks of the reception of the Novices; that they ought to be tried by denials, hard words, and other ill usages some days before they enter the Monastery. They ought to make a whole year of probation; during which time these Rules shall be read to them every fourth month, and then they shall be admitted to profess, by which they ought to promise stability amongst the Monks, the conversion of their Lives and Manners, obedience to God and to his Saints; and if ever they do any thing contrary to these Rules, they must expect no less than eternal Damnation. They ought to put, as it were, their Seal to this Promise, by saying three times this Verse of the 118th Psalm, Suscipe me, Domine, secundum eloquium tuum, & vivam; & non confundas me ab expectatione mea. After which they shall go and prostrate themselves at every Monk's Feet, and so they are received as Monks. They must give their Estates to the Poor, or to the Monastery; considering, that from that very time they have not the disposal even of their own Bodies, and so they must be clothed with the Monastic Habit. Chap. lix. He prescribes the manner of presenting Children to the Monastery, as well of the Nobility as of the Poor. The Parents must make the demand in behalf of the Child, and present him to the Altar, by reason they are too young to do it themselves. Afterwards the Parents must oblige themselves by Oath, and before Witnesses, that they will never give, nor permit to be given to them any temporal Estate, to the end they may take from them all occasion of leaving the Monastery Chap. lx. If any Priest requires to be initiated a Monk, after having proved him by delays, that he be received; that they make him sit near the Abbot; but he shall be subject to every observance of the Rule, and he ought not to presume to exercise any Sacerdotal Function, without the permission of the Abbot. That the same thing be proportionably observed towards the Clerks. Chap. lxi. He orders that they permit those Monks, that are Strangers, who desire to make any stay in the Monastery, to remain there; and if they serve to edification, they may be entreated to fix there their continual abode. Chap. lxii. Those Monks, who shall at the request of the Abbot be ordained Priests, ought not thereupon to grow proud, but shall be subject to the Rule, to the Deans, and to those who shall be set over them; otherwise after a due correction, in the presence of the Bishop, they must be expelled the Monastery. Chap. lxiii. He establisheth the Order of Precedence amongst the Monks, which shall be according to the time of their Profession. The first comers shall have the first place, and the youngest, that is to say, those who come last, shall give place in all things to their Seniors. Chap. lxiu The Abbot must be elected by all the Congregation, with the plurality of Voices. And he describes the good Qualities, which he, who is proposed for Election ought to have, and what he ought to consider, or do, after being elected. Chap. lxv. The Superior of the Monastery ought to be elected by the Abbot, who may also depose him in case of disobedience. Chap. lxvi. He requires that they give the Office of Porter of the Monastery to a wise old Man, who can receive and give an answer; that he be diligent to open the Gate. And that he may take away from the Monks all pretence of going out of the Monastery, he would have, if possible, Water, a Mill, a Garden, an Oven, and all other Mechanic Arts within the Monastery. Chap. lxvii. The Monks who go a Journey, aught to recommend themselves to the Prayer of their Brethren, and they must be prayed for when they are returned, for any transgression they might have committed during the time of their being out of the Monastery. Chap. lxviii. If a Monk be commanded any thing impossible, after having represented the impossibility of it with all humility to his Superior, yet if he persists in his command, the Monk must at last obey, and rely upon the assistance of God in the performance of it. Chap. lxix. That they ought not to defend or excuse one another's faults in the Monastery. Chap. lxx. 'Tis not permitted to any one to strike, or to excommunicate without the permission of the Abbot. Nevertheless, every one may, upon occasion, correct the Children with discretion. Chap. lxxi. The Monks are exhorted also to a mutual obedience one towards another, provided they do not neglect the Commands of their Superiors; and if any of their Superiors is angry with them they ought to prostrate themselves at his Feet till his anger be over. Chap. lxxii. That in every thing they do, they ought to be possessed with a good Zeal, and to esteem nothing above the love of Christ. Chap. lxxiii. He endeth his Rule in saying, that all the observance of Justice is not contained in it. He exalts the Holy Scriptures, and says, That every Page of the Old, as well as of the New Testament, is a Just Rule of Humane Life. He recommends to his Monks the reading of the Fathers, particularly the Collations of Cassian, and the Rule of St. Basil; and says, That his own Rule is no more than a small beginning of perfection, which openeth the way to a far greater. CHAP. IX. Reflections upon St. Benet's Rule. ALthough this Rule hath been extremely exalted by the Popes of Rome, who have declared that it was dictated to St. Benet by the Holy Ghost himself; nevertheless, they who do rightly consider it, will easily find, that besides many superstitious and false Doctrines comprehended in this Rule, the lxix Chapter is very cruel and inhuman, the lxviii very rash and presumptuous; and that every where this Benet, who was of a high and imperious Spirit, endeavours to establish his tyrannical Authority over his Monks, under pretext to have them obey Christ; and establishing, as he does in the liii Chapter, a Kitchen apart for the Abbot and Strangers, Qui nunquam desunt Monasterio, of whom the Monastery is never empty, as it is specified in the same Chapter, and for whose sakes he must always break his fast; it followeth from thence, that he took a particular care of his own Belly, and that of his Successors the Abbots, being resolved to observe but very seldom the Fasts. I have very often had the honour to eat with the Abbots of the Order of St. Benet in France and in Italy, and do well know with what superfluity and delicacy they treat themselves on the account of this part of that Rule. As for St. Benet, as I cannot speak so positively of him, let us hear what his own Disciples have said of him. He order in the xxxix Chapter a pound of Bread to each Monk for his Dinner, of which a part must be reserved for Supper; and in the following Chapter, he gives them a measure of Wine, which he calls Hemin. But the Fathers of Mount Cassin, in their Declarations on this Rule say, That this portion of Bread is exorbitant, the pound of Declar. Cassin. in Reg. S. Ben. super cap. 39 the Monastery of Cassin being of thirty three ounces and an half, therefore they would have given to their Monks no more than what is necessary. Cum pondus librae ut habuimus à Monasterio Cassinensi, sit unciarum triginta trium & semis: ut vix tantum panis unus Frater die un● manducare possit, volumus consuetudinem nostram observari, ut scilicet apponatur panis quantum satis est. As to the measure of Wine granted by St. Benet, the Father's Benedictines of the Congregation of St. Justine, have also found it excessive, and will therefore have no more Wine In lib. Const. S. Just. in cap. 11. Reg. S. Ben. given to the Monks than it is competent. Quia (ut Monasterio nostro Cassinensi praecipimus) Hemina Vini multo plus quam communi necessitati unius Monachi sufficiat, ideo de Vino damus unicuique quantum sufficiat. There are also some who will have that St. Benet ordered a couple of Pullet's to each of his Religious for Dinner, which agrees, say they, with that expression of his in the xxxix Chapter. Duo pulmentaria cocta Fratribus sufficiant, where by the word Pulmentaria may be meant (as they suppose) Pullet's. We see then by the Testimony of the Religious of that Order, that their St. Benet was very extravagant in his measures, and perhaps he did it for to hinder his Monks from murmuring at the good Cheer he made himself. For what belongs to the Poverty which he so often preaches in his Rule, one may easily see what was the practice of it by the opulency of the Monastery of Cassin in St. Benet's time, of which I have already spoken in the eighth Chapter. And a while afterwards the same Monastery of Cassin fell into so great a poverty, that it alone possessed but Prosp. St●ll. Disquisit. in Reg. S. Ben. fol. 404. IV Bishoprics. TWO Dukedoms. XX Counties. XXXVI Cities. CC Castles. CCC Territories. CDXL Villages. CCCVI Farms. XXIII Seaports. XXXIII Isles. CC Mills. MDCLXII Churches. All which, either to the Spiritual, or Temporat Part, appertained to the Monastery of Cassin. This was to renounce the World rightly, while so many thousands of poor people died with hunger in Italy, as one may gather from the public miseries of that time. A Reflection capable to draw Tears from the Eyes of all honest men, if one consider with what artifice the Devil seduced these men, under a pretence of a false Piety. For the most wicked, and those who had committed the greatest extorsions, in giving a Present to the Monastery of Cassin, thought they had sufficiently satisfied for their sins. I have found in Prosper Stellartius his History of Monastical Rules, a Title of the Abbots of Mont Cassin, where may be seen nine degrees of Humility perfectly well expressed. I have here related them word for word as it is in my Author. Prosp. Stell. de Monast. Cassin. fol. 404. Tituli Abbatis Monasterii Cassinensis. 1 Patriarchae Sacrae Religionis; 2 Abbas Sacri Monasterii Cassinensis: 3 Dux & 4 Princepts omnium Abbatum & Religiosorum: 5 Vice-Cancellarius Regnorum utriusque Siciliae, Jerusalem & Hungariae; 6 Comes & 7 Rector Campaniae, Terrae Laboris, Maritimaeque Provinciae: 8 Vice-Imperator & 9 Princeps Pacis. Titles of the Abbots of Montcassin. 1 Patriarch of the Sacred Religion: 2 Abbot of the Sacred Monastery of Cassin: 3 Duke and 4 Prince of all Abbots and Religious: 5 Vicechancellor of the Kingdoms of both the Sicily's, of Jerusalem and Hungaria: 6 Count and 7 Governor of Campania, and Ferrra di Lavoro, and of the Maritime Province: 8 Vice-emperor and 9 Prince of Peace. They want but three steps more to arrive at the top of that Ladder of Humility which St Benet hath built in his Rule. All the favour which one may show to St. Benet in this place is to excuse his intention, and to say that when he permitted his Monks to possess so much in common, he did not foresee the ill use they would make of it, and to what excess of delicacy and pride it would carry them. CHAP. X. Of the Progress of the Order of St. Benet since the year 543, to 940. When begun the first Reformation. S. Greg. lib. 2. Dial. BENET, when living, sent two of his most beloved Disciples, Maurus and Placidus, one into France, and the other into Sicily, for to found there some Monasteries. They made there in a short time a wonderful progress by the favourable disposition of several great Lords, who did help them in their design. It happened also beyond Benet's intention, and by a particular providence of God, who draws good from evil when he pleaseth, that some years after his death, many of his Monasteries became well endowed Colleges, wherein Youth were instructed, and Sciences did flourish. Because as in that time the most part of Europe was not yet converted to the Christian Faith, or was lately brought over to it, there was need of good learned men to convert and confirm the people in the Doctrine of the Gospel. The Christian Princes, considering Trithem. lib. 1. cap. 6. de Monast. & Monach. Bened. the advantages of retirement for Studies, and that Benet's Rule did contain, for the most part, Statutes very proper for the administration of a College, they founded many Monasteries of his Order, with the intent they should teach in them not only their young Monks, but all others who would come there to board. Hence it was that the manual labour which, according to St. Benet's Rule, took up the best part of the day, was shortened, if not quite released in favour of the Students; and those who had not wit enough in their heads to apply themselves seriously to studies, and to compose Books, found enough in their Fingers to Transcribe, Bind and gild them. This in a very short time did furnish all the Monasteries with excellent Libraries, that were a great help to their Studies, because Printing not being used in those times, all Books being in Writing, were extreme dear, and those Seculars, who had not the advantage of the Libraries of Monks, were not able to have many. This gave then fair opportunity to the Religious of becoming learned, and what encouraged them more yet, was, that on the account of their Learning, they were called to Bishoprics and other Ecclesiastical Dignities, even to the Papacy itself. In an old Table of the greatness of the Order of St. Benet, I find 28 Popes, 200 Cardinals, 1600 Archbishops, 4000 Bishops. The principal Monasteries where Studies and Learned Men did flourish with great reputation, were those of Fulda, Milan, Hirsauge, Auxerre, St. martin's of Treves, Hirsfeld, Rheims, St. Gall, St. Denis, Wissembourg, Malmesbury in England, Corbie, Neubourg, Altendorf, Luxevil, and a great many others, the relation of which might prove perhaps too tedious. Trit. Chron. Hirsaug. In a word, if we believe Tritemius towards the year 840. almost all the Monasteries of the Order of St. Benet were learned Academies and Schools, in which were taught not only Divinity and Philosophy, but also Mathematics, Music, Rhetoric, Poetry, the Hebrew, Arabic, Greek and Latin Tongues. These were the Golden Ages of the Monks, very different from those of our times. It was then that the Abbeys of the Order of St. Benet became so rich by the great and noble gifts which the Princes and great Lords gave them, as an encouragement to the learned. By which means the Abbots became themselves great and mighty Lords, and got Brusch. lib. de Germ. Monast. magnificent Titles. The Abbot of Auria the Rich, in Germany, has yearly 60000 Golden Crowns, and in his Monastery were received none but Princes, Earls and Barons. The Abbeys of Weissembourg, of Fulda, and of St. Gall in Germany, do possess yet●innumerable riches, and their Abbots are Dukes and Princes of the Empire. One of the Abbots of St. Gall entered into Strasbourg on a public occasion with a Retinue of 1000 Horse. Should I treat here in particular of all the Abbeys of the Order of St. Benet, this could not be done without making a great Volume. They were formerly above 15000 in number, but they are now a great deal more. As the intentions of those who founded Monasteries were very various, I shall here relate some of the principal motives which gave rise to these Foundations. CHAP. XI. What were the motives to the Founding of so many Monasteries. SOME, as I have already said, had a motive thereto, the making atonement for their Extorsions, Parricides and Robberies, and hoped they had done it in great measure, by employing part of what they had pillaged or stolen, in founding Monasteries; such was the infatuation of those times. Others indeed carried by a truly noble Spirit and good Zeal, founded many of them to favour Virtue and Letters; witness Oswaldus King of England, who founded several, Ut inventus in Beda lib. 3. cap. 3. Hist. Eccles. iis bonis Literis & Moribus imbui ac erudiri posset, to the end that Youth should be instructed in them, both in Learning and good Manners. Not very long after, the False Doctrine of Proper Merit, and of applying the Merits of one man to another, having crept into the Church, the most impious and wicked undertook to lay foundations, with this infamous Bargain, that while they gave themselves up to all sorts of Crimes and sinful Courses, the Monks should pray and merit Heaven for them and their Posterity. A fourth reason which persuaded a great many persons towards the end, particularly of the tenth Century, to found Monasteries, was a false Opinion they had imbibed, that the World would come to an end with that Age. This does appear by the old Charters of Donation of those Stum. in Chron. l. 5. c. 2. times, of which this is one. In Dei Nomine perpetrandum est unicuique hominum, quam vel●citer tempora caduca praetereunt & futura appropriant. Ideo penset unusquisque apud semetipsum si habeat unde aliquid de facultatibus suis tribuere valeat ad venerabilia loca pro remedio animae suae, ut in sempiterna requie cum Beato Petro & Andraea Paradysum mereatur possidere, quia illis datis rebus suis mercati sunt Regnum Coelorum— in hac itaque promissione ego N. N. valde compunctus trado, etc. A Fifth Reason, was the Dreams, Visions and apparitions of Spirits, Signs and pretended Miracles. God himself (say they) to show that nothing was more acceptable to him than that life which men professed in Monasteries, permitted the Devils to torment those, who after their entering into the Monasteries, would be so unwise as to go out again. Upon which a Grave and Learned Author makes this short Hosp. l. 4. de Orig. Mo●. c. 26. and ingenious reflection, Voluit enim Diabolus cultum Monasticum observari, non deseri. That the Devil was too much concerned in Monkery not to make it his business to promote it with his utmost power. So then all these Visions and Miracles were nothing but deceits and Diabolical illusions. Refert Cuspinianus. Lastly, Great numbers of other persons were moved by their own silly Fancies and capricious thoughts, to found Monasteries, as may be seen in several Charters of the old Foundations. I will relate here one or two Examples to this purpose. Agnes, Wife to Leopold Marquis of Austria, being very importunate with her Husband for the foundation of a Monastery, the Veil which she had on her head was carried away by the wind into a neighbouring Forest; and Leopold going a hunting some years after, in that very place in the Wood where he found it, built a Monastery. The great and powerful Monastery of the Vines, in the Diocese of Constance, was founded by a Caprice, yet more curious, in the year Brus. lib. ● des Germ. Monast. 800. A Countess called Irmentrude, being informed that a poor Woman was delivered of three Children at a Birth, reproached her with Adultery, saying, that it could not be otherwise, and that she deserved the severity of the Law. This same Lady was delivered the year following of twelve Children, all alive, in the absence of the Count her Husband, who was gone into the Country. Fearing then lest the rash Judgement which she had passed upon the poor Woman, might justly fall upon herself, she ordered, being willing to conceal the thing from her Husband, that only one of these little Children should be kept, and the rest drowned in the River. The Woman who was entrusted with that cruel Office, was by chance met by the Count on his return from the Country, who asked what she carried in her Apron? She answered, It was little Puppies which she went to drown. The Earl was very importunate to see them, and the Woman being so very much pressed, discovered the whole mystery to him. He seeing these eleven little Children, all living, gave order that they should be brought up in a Country House, without giving notice of it to the Lady Countess, who remained still in the belief that her Orders had been executed. Six years after the Earl made these eleven young Lords, richly clothed, to come before their Mother, who asked her smiling, whether she knew them. The Countess finding herself guilty in her Conscience, and not questioning but these were the eleven Children whom she had sent to be drowned, fell at her Husband's Feet, asked pardon for her Fault, which was immediately granted her: And for an acknowledgement of so great and special Providence of God towards these Children, as well as to atone for the Crime of their Mother, he converted his Palace of Altorf into a Monastery, that was afterwards endowed and enriched by the liberalities of several other Princes. CHAP. XII. Of the Reformations and Congregations of the Order of St. Benet, and first of that of Clunie. THE great riches of this Order having introduced Luxury into it, the noble ardour of Learning, which during some time caused all the glory and splendour thereof, did insensibly decay, and Good Manners, the almost inseparable companions of Studies, had no better Fate. So that towards the end of the ninth Age, this Order was fallen into an abominable remissness; and it was in the year 912, that Oden, Abbot of Clunie in Burgundy, in the Diocese of Macon, a man learned indeed, but a great Hypocrite, and a Counterfeiter of Miracles, undertook to repair, or rather to give a new Life to the ancient observances of the Order. He begun with his own Monastery of Clunie, where he established the Reformation, which was imitated by above two thousand Monasteries, and rendered Clunie so famous, that from time to time, Monks were elected thence to govern the Church of Rome. alfred, Queen of England, was very diligent to translate this Reformation of Clunie into her Kingdom, for by her means it was established there the same year that it begun in Clunie. This Vermin extended itself, under pretence of Piety, into all the Kingdoms of Europe; but it was in effect the work of the Devil, who hath always mightily endeavoured to establish Monasteries; and rather than to suffer them entirely to perish, seeing how much they have already profited him in introducing new Doctrines and damnable Maxims into the Church, he would bear with a reformation. It was manifest that God had no hand in this, since a while afterwards these new Reformists fell into a relapse worse than the former, of which Petrus Abbas Cluniaci lib. 6. Epist. 7. Peter, Abbot of Clunie, mightily complains in these terms. Our Brethren, saith he, despise God, and having past all shame, eat Flesh now all the days of the week except Friday, not only in secret but in public also, boasting of their sin like those of Sodom. They run here and there, and as Kites and Vultures fly with great swiftness where the most smoke of the Kitchen is, or where they smell the best Roast and Boiled. Those that will not do as the rest, them they mock and treat as Hypocrites and Profane. Beans, Cheese, Eggs, and even Fish itself can no more please their nice Palates; they only relish the fleshpots of Egypt. Pieces of boiled and roasted Pork, good fat Veal, Otters and Hares, the best Geese and Pullet's; and in a word all sorts of Flesh and Fowl do now cover the Tables of our holy Monks. But what do I talk? Those things are grown now too common, they are cloyed with them. They must have something more delicate. They would have got for them Kids, Hearts, Boars and wild Bears. One must for them beat the Bushes with a great number of Hunters, and by the help of Birds of Prey, must one chase the Pheasants and Partridges, and Ringdoves for fear the Servants of God (who are our good Monks) should perish with hunger. This Order is to this day very powerful, and to the Monks one may apply word for word, what Peter of Clunie said of those of his time, of whom I spoke just now. The Abbey of Clunie is the Head, and the Abbot the General of the whole Order. There was a great dispute heretofore Chronic. Cassin. lib. 4. c. 62. betwixt the Abbot of Mont Cassin and that of Clunie about the Title of Abbot of Abbots, the which this last pretended to have; but this was ended in the Council which Pascal the XI held at Rome in the year 1117. For the Chancellor John having asked whether those of Mont Cassin received the Rule of St. Benet from those of Clunie, or those of Clunie from Mont Cassin, it was answered, that not only the Boars, of Clunie, but also all the Monks of the Latin Church had received it from the Monastery of Cassin. This was it which carried it in favour of the Abbot of Cassin; and truly 'twas a pretty dispute amongst the Monks, which discovered very much the depth of their humility. For what relates to the Habit of the Monks, 'tis a great Frock with a black Hood over a white Garment. Of the Congregation of Mont Cassin, formerly called of St. Justina. THE Monastery of St. Justina at Padova, in the Venetian Territory, being much fallen from its first Splendour, they had resolved at Rome to introduce in it the Olivetan Monks. But the Republic of Venice did so much with their Remonstrances in the year 1408. that Pope Gregory XII did approve that Lovis Garbo, a Noble Venetian, than Prior of St. George's in Alga, should pass from the Canonical to the Monastical Order. He was made Abbot of St. Justina, and applied himself so successfully to the Reformation, according to the Rule of St. Benet, that many Monasteries of Italy had recourse to him, and asked for some of his Disciples to come and instruct them in the same Discipline: So that in a short time the Congregation of St. Justina of Padova was Mistress of a great number of very rich Monasteries. That of Mont Cassin was also united to it in the year 1504 and Pope Julius TWO ordered, for the glory of both the Names, that the whole Order should be henceforwards called the Congregation of Mont Cassin, alias of St. Justina. I have put it here before some other Congregations, though more ancient, because Garbo, its Founder, had his instructions of Reformation from the Order of Clunie. Their Habit is a fine large Cassock with a Scapulary, a long Gown or Frock curiously folded on the top, with a large Hood and Sleeves; they wear also a Clerical Cap. From their Habit which is all black, they are commonly called in Italy Black Monks. They have great need now of another Reformation, being very much disordered. They have very few learned men amongst them, being only possessed with the imaginary greatness of their Order. Of the Order of Camaldoni. THE Second Reformer of the Order of St. Benet was Romuald, born at Ravenna of Noble Parents. Being twenty years old he became a Monk, in a neighbouring Monastery, where seeing the remissness of his Companions in the observance of their Rule, he undertook to reform them, and made his Institute to be received in several Monasteries of Tuscany, Venice and other places of Italy. Being one day in conversation with an Earl Ribaden. Jesuist in Vita S. Romuald●. called Maldoli, he told him of a Vision which he had in a Dream in the Night. I saw, said he, a Ladder that reached from your Field on the Mount Apennine, to Heaven itself, and men clothed in White, as we are, to go up to God. The good man believed the Dream, and willing to make it good, gave his Possession to Romuald, who built there in the year 1009. about twenty Cells for Hermits (which place is called to this day the Sacred Desert) and some miles lower a Monastery where the Monks lead an easier life, and furnish the Hermits on the top with all necessaries. I have given to the public a description of these two places, and laid open the Frauds of these Monks in the third of my Letters, pag. 119. One ought nevertheless to confess that these Hermits of the Sacred Desert, and the others of the same Habit, who have all set their Hermitages in places frightful to Nature, are the Religious of Italy, who live with more austerity and retirement from conversing with the World. But their illusion is yet the greater, that they believe themselves to be in those dismal solitudes as in well secured Havens of Salvation, and, as Pharisees, are fully conceited with their own holiness and merits, preferring in such manner the foolish imaginations of their hearts, to all the good works which one may practise in the World with less vanity, and more edification of his Neighbour. As for those Monks of Camaldoli, who make a body of a Congregation by themselves, they are now in the same depth of Corruption as the other Italian Monks. Romuald their Founder lived 120 years, and died in the Monastery of Val di Castro in the Marsh of Ancona in the year 1027. They wear white clothes, to wit, a Cassock, a long Scapulary and a Hood, and a stately Gown with large Sleeves. But the Hermits wear only short clothes, viz. a Cassock, a Scapulary and a Hood. There is yet in Italy another Congregation of Hermits of St. Romuald, called otherwise of the Mount of the Crown. Paul Justinian, a Noble Venetian, begun their establishment in the year 1520, founding a Monastery ten miles from Perugia in the midst of the Apennin, on the Mountain of the Crown, and dedicated the Church of it to the Saviour of the World, in the year 1555. They differ but little from those of Camalduli, and in the year 1523 there was a kind of union amongst them. Their Habit is a short Cassock, a Scapulary, and a Cloak on their Shoulders which falls a little lower than their Knees, the whole being of a white Wool. It was superfluous indeed to found an Order so like to that of Camalduli, had not this Paul Justinian had the vanity so common to those Founders of Orders, to make himself the Head of a Party. Of the Order of Valombrosa. JOhn Gualbert, who is the Founder of it, having taken the Religious Habit in the Monastery of St. Miniat, against the Will of his Father, continued some time there in the exercises of a Monastical Life; but he did so much abhor Simony, wherewith almost all Italy was infected at that time, that seeing how the Abbot of St. Miniat made a Trade of it, he left his Monastery and went to Florence, where he declared, with a loud Voice, in all the public places of the Town, that the Bishop of that place, and his Abbot were both great Simoniacs. After which, fearing the vengeance of these two Prelates, he fled secretly to Camaldoli; from whence, after having lived there some while with the Hermits, he retired himself into another Solitude of the Apennin, called Valombrosa, from the shadow which the high Firtrees cause there. He was received there by two Hermits, and many others having joined him, he became the head of them; he laid under the Rule of St. Benet in the year 1040 the foundations of an Order, which took its name from that place. He built several Monasteries in Italy, and reform many others. His death happened in the year 1073, in the Monastery of Passignan. The Pope's Alexander the TWO, and Gregory the VII confirmed this Order, and himself was made a Saint. His Monasteries were only poor Cottages, and he could never bear that Monks should build stately Habitations. Being gone one day to visit the Monastery of Muscet, he told the Abbot Surius tom. 4. d● Vitis Sanctor●m. severely, Thou hast raised thee a Palace with an expense that might be sufficient to give a maintenance to a great many poor. One might now justly make use of the same reproach to all the Abbeys of this Order, because there is never a one but is very stately built; and that of Valombrosa itself is more like to a Royal Palace, than to an Humble House for Monks. So does this Order receive their condemnation from the Mouth of their own Founder. These Monks were formerly clothed as those of Camalduli, and differed only in the Blue Colour which they wore. They changed it afterwards into a Dark Violet, and enlarged their Habits after the manner of the Monks of Cassin. They are now very loose Livers, and possess several Monasteries in Italy. Of the Sylvestrin Order. THE Congregation of Sylvestrins began to be established in the year 1269 at Montefano, near Fabriano in Italy, by Sylvester Gozolini, Gentleman of Osimo, in the Marsh of Ancona, and Canon of the Cathedral Church of that Town, who having been present by chance at the opening of a Sepulchre, where he saw the frightful and stinking dead Body of one of his best Friends, buried there some days ago; he conceived so great a slight against this present Life, that forsaking all worldly things, he retired into a Solitude to apply all his thoughts to God. Many persons did follow his example, to whom he gave the Rule of St. Benet. His Congregation was approved by the See of Rome while he was yet living. After his Death, which happened in the year 1280, it was confirmed by several Popes; and a great while after Sixtus the V. reform many abuses that crept amongst them. They are Clothed like the old Monks of Valombrosa, whose Rule they follow also. They differ only in the Yellowish and Peach Colour which they wear. This made me to insert them in this place. Of the Order of Granmont. THIS Order had its beginning from one Stephen, born in the Province of Auvergne in France in the year 1076. This Gentleman was brought up by Milon, Archbishop of Benevent, after whose Death, seeing he had lost his Fortune, he resolved to lead a solitary Life; and having visited many Hermitages, that he might learn the Eremetical Trade, he fixed at last his abode on the Mountain of Muret near Lymoges, which was all covered with Woods, being then thirty years old. He wrote there a Rule, or rather a Rhapsody, consisting of several things got together from the Rule of St. Benet, from that of Regular Canons, and of what he could find most superstitious in the Hermit's manner of Life, which he proposed to his Disciples as an infallible way to Heaven. It was confirmed by several Popes; and afterwards, by reason of its too great austerity, moderated by Innocent the IV, in the year 1247, and again by Clement the V. in the year 1309. So that what some Popes did approve as most holy, some others did condemn as very rash and indiscreet. This Stephen wore an Iron Cuirass on his Naked Body, slept in a Wooden Coffin, laid some feet deep into the ground, without any Bed or Straw in the bottom of it. He bent so often his Knees, that the skin of them became hardened as that of a Camel; and so often he kissed the Ground that it turned up his Nose. After his Death, the Monks which he left at Muret were chased thence by those of the Order of St. Austin; and one Peter, native of Lymoges, Disciple and Successor of Stephen, having asked a Sign from Heaven, to know where they should fix their abode, they heard a Voice in the Air, which said thrice, at Granmont, Granmont, Granmont, which is high a Mountain near to Muret. The Papists say it was the Voice of an Angel, but it is more likely to be that of the Devil, who is always very busy in establishing Superstition. They made then their application to Henry the I. King of England, who ordered a Church to be built for them there, which was dedicated to the Virgin Mary; and from this Mountain, called Grandmont, the whole Order took its name. They are only spread in France. They wear a harsh and pricking Tunick, and over it a long Gown of thick Cloth. Of the Order of the Carthusians. Polyd. l. 7. c. 3. Genebrard. in Chron. THE Carthusian Order was instituted in the year 1080, according to some Authors, and in the Opinion of some others in 1086. on the occasion, as 'tis said, of a very strange accident. A Professor of the Vincent lib. 26. c. 82. University of Paris, very commendable, not only for his Doctrine, but also for the apparent integrity of a Good Life, died, and as he was burying, he sat upright on the Bier, and cried with a lamentable Voice, I am accused by the just Judgement of God. Which putting all the Spectators into a strange fright, the Innterment was deferred till the next day, when the Dead cried again, I am judged by the just judgement of God; for which Cause they put off the Burial yet one day longer: At last the third day being come, in the presence of a great multitude of people who were assembled together, the Dead again cried with a terrible Voice, by the just Judgement of God am I Condemned. One Bruno being present at this sight, and taking occasion, from this adventure, to make a fine Discourse to the Assembly, he concluded, that it was impossible for them to be saved, unless they renounced the World, and retired themselves into the Deserts; which he executed immediately with six of his Companions, going into a frightful place, called Chartreuse, amongst the Mountains in the Diocese of Grenoble, where he was assisted with all things by the Bishop of that place named Hugues, who afterwards became one of his Disciples. They built in that horrid Desert, only habited by wild Beasts, little Cells, at some distance each from another, where they lived in silence, leading a very rigid Life. They proposed to follow the Rule of St. Benet, adding thereto several other Hospin. de Orig. Mon. lib. 5. c. 7. great Austerities. Hospinian hath related all their ancient Observances in nineteen Articles, which are these following. 1. To wear continually a Hair-Cloath on their naked Skin. 2. Never to eat any Flesh-meat, no not in case of a desperate Disease. 3. Never to buy any Fish, and to eat none except it be given to them. 4. To eat only Bread made of Bran, and to drink only Water mingled with a little Wine. 5. To eat nothing on Sundays and Thursdays but Cheese and Eggs, Tuesdays and Saturdays, Pulse, and only Bread and Water the other days of the Week. 6. They ought themselves to prepare their own Victuals, and to take their refection alone. 7. The Christmas Week, Easter, and Whitsunday holidays, with some few others, are excepted from this observance, in which they eat twice a day in common. 8. They ought to remain in their Cells, give themselves to Prayer and Reading, and likewise to Manual Work, and particularly to Transcribing of Books. 9 They ought to keep almost a continual silence. 10. They must recite the smaller Prayers of the Canonical Office, privately in their Cells, at the ringing of the Bell. 11. Morning and Evening Songs, together with the Masses, aught to be performed at Church those days when they do eat in common. 12. 'Tis not permitted to them to say Mass every day. 13. None of them is permitted to go out of the Monastery under any pretence whatsoever, except the Prior, and the Proxy for business. 14. They ought to be satisfied with a very little space of ground about their Cells; after which, let the whole World be offered to them, they ought not to desire a foot more. 15. Such a number of Cattle is permitted to them, which they ought not to exceed. 16. There aught to be in a Charter-house, twelve Monks only, one Prior, eighteen Convert Brethren, and some few Servants. 17. The entrance of their Cloisters, and of their Churches also is forbidden to Women. 18. They never admit to Penitence those that leave once their Order. 19 They are all Clothed in White, except their pleated Cloak, which is Black. These practices were put in Writing, not by Bruno, but by those of his Order, and confirmed afterwards by Alexander the III. in the year 1174. This Order is almost the only one of the old ones in the Church of Rome that continued without a Reformation, pretending that they never went so much astray as the others, though it fails very much in living up to the strictness of their first institution. St. Bernard complained in his time of the Magnificency of their Buildings; and now a-days notwithstanding their Vow of Poverty, they may contend in Riches with the most powerful Princes in the World. They have got the name of being very good Husbands, and what hath yet more contributed to the conservation of their Riches, was, that the Superiors of this Order never took upon themselves the Title of Abbots, but were always called Priors. So that when the Abbeys, by an agreement with the Popes, were put in Commands, the Charter-houses, which were not called by that name, were not comprehended amongst them, and consequently nothing of their Revenues was taken away from them. Furthermore, these Monks, being seldom seen at the Courts of Princes, were more free from Envy, and less thought on. Ex lib. G●nstit. Curthus. in c. 36. Reg. S. Benedict. The cruel and inhuman prohibition of eating Flesh, even with the loss of their Lives, is yet now a-days observed amongst them with this little but malignant restriction, that Flesh ought to be presented to those who are thought to draw near their end. If they do accept of it, and recover from Sickness, they are deprived for ever of any active or passive Vote, they can never come to any degree of Superiority, and are looked upon as infamous men, who have preferred a morsel of Meat to a precious Death before God. See here the excess of Superstition and diabolical Illusion to which these poor Christians are now arrived. As for what concerns Fish, which they should never eat, but when presented to them, they do not only buy those of the best sort, but spare neither cost nor trouble to fetch it from the remotest parts, in revenge, as it seems, of the prohibition they are under of eating Flesh. This Order hath spread itself, not only in France, where it had its original, but also in Italy, Germany, Spain, and in all other Country's subject to the Papacy, where stately Charter-houses are to be seen, all endowed with vast Revenues. They passed into England in the year 1180, where they became, in a short time, extremely rich. One may see in many▪ Charter-houses in France, Pictures representing the pretended martyrdom of their Monks here in the beginning of the Reformation. They adore them as Saints; and, these excepted, they have but very few others in their Order; and it is even observed, that they work no Miracles, because, they say, their Saints in Heaven are still so great lovers of that silence, and retirement which they professed on Earth, that lest they should give an occasion to the great concourse of People, who would go on their account and trouble the solitude of their Brethren, they chose rather to do no Miracles. Of the Cistercian Order, called otherwise bernardin's. RObert, Abbot of Molesme, weary with the abominable and wicked Life of the Monks of the Monastery, withdrew himself with one and twenty of his Religious, as from a Sodom, into the Solitudes of Citeaux, five leagues distant from the City of Dijon in Burgundy, where he founded a Monastery, which was afterwards by Oto the I. Duke of Burgundy, endowed with considerable Revenues. There the Monastical Discipline seemed to take its first vigour again; and by the Pattern of these Religious, many others undertook to reform themselves, acknowledging the Abbot of Citeaux for Chief of their Religion, which, under the Name of the Place where it had its beginning, spread itself afterwards into all Europe. They follow St. Benet's Rule, with some Constitutions, which Stephen the III, Abbot of this Order, wrote with the consent of his Brethren, and were called, Charitatis Chartae, and Confirmed in the year 1107, by Pope Urban the II. They bound themselves to so rigid an observance, that many at first could not bear with it, and deserted quite the Monastical Habit. But their Hypocrisy had so good success, under the Pontificate of Innocent the TWO, that their Monasteries became extremely rich by the great Donations bestowed on them. They are also called bernardin's, because St. Bernard, native of Burgundy, fifteen year after the foundation of the Monastery of Citeaux, went there with thirty of his Companions, and behaved himself so well to their own humour, that he was some time after elected Abbot of Clairvaux; which Monastery was founded by Robert of Molesme, in the Diocese of Langres, where the same observance was professed. This Bernard founded himself afterwards above 160 Monasteries of his Order; and because he was so great a Propagator of it, his Monks were called from his Name, Bernardines. They had no Possessions at first, and lived only of Alms, and by the Labour of their hands; but a very little while after, they became, as well as the other Monks, Idolaters of Riches, and applied themselves wholly to get possessions. Their Riches entailed on them all sorts of Vices; and although this Order was already a Reformation of that of St. Benet, itself was afterwards several times reform. Nevertheless it must be acknowledged, that it hath produced formerly great men, who by the advantage of their retirement, applied themselves to Letters, and were raised to Bishoprics and Ecclesiastical Dignities in the Church of Rome; but at present, Luxury and Laziness, the Mother of all Vices, have so much got the upperhand, that their more serious application, is to the taking of their pleasures. Nevertheless, one sees to this day, almost in all Europe, Abbeys of this Order, which do acknowledge Citeaux for their Mother, and him who is Abbot thereof for their General. This Plague did infect England, almost in its very beginning. They had there a Monastery in the year 1132, at Rishval. They wore at the beginning a Black Habit, but it was changed by Bernard, Abbot of Clairvaux, into what it is now, viz. a White Cassock with a narrow Patience or Scapulary, and a black Gown with long Sleeves when they go abroad, but going to Church they wear it White; and pretend that the Virgin Mary appeared to St. Bernard, and commanded him to wear, for her own sake, such white clothes. Of the Sacred and Reformed Order of Citeaux, called Fevillans. De Thuy Traitte des Religions. FAther John de la Barriere, a French Gentleman, was the Author of this Reformation. Being twenty one years old, he was made Commandatory Abbot of a Monastery of St. Bernard, called Fevillans. He held this Abbey in commendam, during eleven years, after the manner of other Commendatory Abbots, without exercising any other Function, but that of receiving his Revenues. After which it came into his thoughts to make himself a Monk, under the Rule and the Habit of Citeaux. He put this design in execution in the Monastery of Eunes, and thence he retired to his Abbey of Fevillans, where, being witness of the disorders of his Monks, he undertook to reform them. But these bony Friars, seeing him begin the Reformation in the Kitchen, with a great courage opposed him, threatening to break his Head and Shoulders is he went on with such work. Nevertheless, Father John was never the more disheartened for this, and by his Constancy won at length some of them to his Party, which became in time the strongest, and chased those who would not reform, from the Monastery. The Idem u● supra. new reformed Monks lead there (as saith a Popish Author) a more Angelical than Humane Life, abstaining not only from Flesh, Eggs, Fish, and from all Milk-meats, but also from Oil, Salt, and Wine, living only on Bread, Pulse and Water. Pope Gregory the XIII. being informed of this Institution of the Abbot of Fevillans, sent to him a Brief of Congratulation, and founded at Rome a Monastery for his Monks. Since this, Sixtus the V. and Clement the VIII. favoured them very much, and their Congregation got ground, particularly in France. But they are now fallen very much from their former observances. They boast themselves of being under a special Protection of the Virgin Mary, in whose Honour they are all Clothed in White. Of the Order of the Humbled or Humilies. THIS Order was founded in the year 1162. by some Gentlemen of Milan, who were detained in a very hard Captivity under the Emperor Conrade, or according to some others, under Frederick Barbarossa. These Gentlemen having put themselves all in White, came before him and fell prostrate at his Feet, which moved him so much to compassion, that he gave them permission to return into their own Country. They continued still to wear there the same Habit wherewith they had obtained their liberty; and having taken the Name of Humiliati, began some Congregations, which growing every day bigger and bigger, a Gentleman, called Guido, who was their Chief, ordered them to live according to the Order of St. Benet. There have been, particularly in the State of Milan, several rich Monasteries of this Order. The Cardinal Charles Boromeo was the last Protector of it, who seeing their abominable lewdness, undertook to reform them. But these Monks, not willing to be redressed, persuaded one of their Gang, called Hierom Donac, to murder him. This desperate Fellow fired a Gun at the Cardinal, who being a little out of his reach, he miss him; and being apprehended, was immediately sentenced to Death, and executed for his barbarous attempt. Pope Pius the V. justly incensed at such a bloody Villainy intended against one of his Cardinals, did quite abolish that Religion in the year 1570▪ They wore white clothes, and their Superiors were called Provosts. The Bull of Abrogation of this Order is expressed in such terms, that make a true representation of the detestable Life, which the most part of the Monks of the Church of Rome lead to this day in their Cloisters. There is an enumeration of all sorts of Crimes and Sacrileges which can be imagined. If the Popes do not undertake to abolish these, 'tis not for want of reason for the doing of it; but because these Monks, for their money, have powerful Protectors at the Roman Court, to whom they pay yearly very big Pensions, and against whose Lives they have not attempted yet, as the Humiliati did against that of Cardinal Boromeo their Protector. 'Twas observed when this Order was abolished, that only seventy Monks were found in ninety Monasteries, which they did possess. Of the Order of the Celestins. PEter Celestinus was born in the year 1215, at Isernia, a Town in the Kingdom of Naples: Scarcely was he come to be sixteen years of age, when he left his Father's House and fled into a Solitude. Some years after he went to Rome, where he was Ordained Priest, and then he became a Monk in a Monastery of St. Benet. From thence he withdrew into one of the Grottoes of Mont Moron in the year 1239, and lived there several years, for which he was called Peter of Moron. He gave beginning to the Monastery of the Holy Ghost at Majella, which is the Chief of the Order established by him afterwards, and confirmed in the Council of Lions by Gregory the X. under the Rule of St. Benet. After the death of Nicholas the IV. the Roman See having been vacant two years and three months, by reason of the Competition and Intrigues of the Cardinals; this Peter was at last, upon the motion of Cardinal Latinus, elected Pope in the year 1294. They went to search for him in his Solitude, where they found him busy in ploughing the ground. He was, with much ado, wrought upon to accept of the Pontificate, but yielded at last, came riding upon an Ass to Aquila, where he was consecrated in the presence of above 20000 people. He took the name of Coelestinus, and was the fifth of this Name. But his Genius proved soadverse to the Pride and Stateliness of the Roman Court, that having drawn thereby upon himself the hatred of the Cardinals, and being moreover very simple and of little wit; one of those Gentlemen the Cardinals had the cunning to persuade him to abdicate the Popedom on his behalf; which he did, and the new Pope was called Boniface the VIII. But poor Celestin had no sooner deposed himself, but his wretched Successor, fearing lest, for his apparent Holiness, he should be recalled, made him to be apprehended, and put in a stinking loathsome Dungeon near Anagni, where he died in the year 1296. Boniface disannulled a great many things which the deceased Pope had established for the grandeur of his own Order, and took from it the Monastery of Cassin. Clement V. made him a Saint in year 1313. Some are of opinion that Peter Damianus established this Religion, a long time before Pope Celestin, about the year 1078, and that the Habit of those Monks was of a Blue or Celestial Colour, whence they were called Celestins. They wear now a White Cassock, with a Patience, a Scapulary, a Hood and a Cowl, all black. They possess now in France about twenty Monasteries. 'Tis an usual expression in that Country for a great Coxcomb to call one a pleasant Celestin. Of the Order of the Olivetans. JOhn Ptolomaeus, Gentleman of Sienna, in Italy, a Learned Lawyer, desirous to give himself wholly to devotion, retired to a ground of his own, called Accona, distant fifteen miles from the Town, having drawn along with him two other persons who followed him in his retreat in the year 1313. Their Congregation increased in a little while, and because they professed no written Rule, and made no Vows, guided only by the zeal they had for Jesus Christ, they were accused before Pope John the XXII, who held his Seat at Avignon, as Innovators, Enemies to Monastical Vows. This Pope referred their Cause to the Bishop of Aresse, who commanded them to follow the Rule of St. Benet. (This happened in the year 1319.) and to go Clothed all in White, viz. to wear a Cassock, a Scapulary and a long broad Cowl with large Sleeves. He ordered besides this, that their Congregation should be called by the name of St. Mary of Mount Olivet, and that the Church of their Chief Monastery of Accona should bear the same name. About that time John Ptolomaeus having proposed to himself St. Bernard, Abbot of Clairvaux, for a Pattern, would be called of his name Bernardus. He died of the Plague in the year 1348, and 'tis unknown where his Body was laid. His Religious are called, yet to this day, Olivetans. They live in a Congregation, and have perpetual Regular Abbots, though their abode is but triennial in the same Monastery. They have divided their Abbeys into six Provinces, which do elect, by turns, the General of the Order. These Monks are so much disordered, that several Popes, to remove so great a Scandal, had a mind to abolish them entirely, as 'twas done to the abovementioned Humilies; but their Protectors have been so powerful, and so well paid, that they have ever till now averted this Storm from their Heads. Of some other Orders of St. Benet, and Chiefly of the famous Congregation of St. Maur in France. TO put an end to the Orders which follow the Rule of St. Benet: I say that some are to be seen yet in the East, as in the Valley of Josaphat and in the Indies, who differ only in clothes. The first wear a Hood and a Cowl of a readish Colour, and after the use of Eastern Countries, a long Beard. The others, to wit, the Indians have a black short Cassock, with a white Scapulary, and a white Cloak over it that reacheth to their Heels. There are also many Reformations of the Order of St. Benet in Germany, in Lorraine and in France; but among others, that of St. Maurus in France is very remarkable. It was erected by Pope Gregory the XV. in the year 1621., upon the motion of Lovis the XIII. King of France. Father Desiderius De la Cour, native of Lorraine, was the first, who went about it very earnestly; and the first Monastery, where this Reform took place, was that of the White Cloaks (or Blanc Manteaux) at Paris. Pope Urban the VIII. confirmed this Congregation in the year 1627. It increased so much, in so short a time, that one may reckon now two hundred Monasteries in France belonging to it. They are divided into six Monastical Provinces, each of which is governed by a Visitor. They have a General besides, who keeps two Assistants or Helpers, and lives in the Abbey of St. german des Prez at Paris. The Abbots and Superiors of the whole Congregation meet together with their Deputies in a General Chapter every third year, and there they make their Regulations, which are joined with the Declarations upon their Rule, and aught very strictly to be observed. This Congregation would have spread its Branches yet farther, if King Lovis the XIV. by a piece of Policy, unwilling to see any Private Body to grow so strong, had not put a stop to it. He would not permit them to reform many other Monasteries which are yet very loose and corrupted, and had rather to see them Secularised, as 'twas done lately to the Abbeys of Enee and Savigni near Lions, than to have them incorporated with these Reformed Monks. They are extremely Rich, being very good Husbands, and partly because they want Monks to fill their Monasteries. The French Nobility, being now a▪ days Enemies to a lazy Life, the meanest sort of people only sue for to be received amongst them. This Congregation hath however produced some great men in this Age, famous by their learned Moreri Dict. ●ist. Works, to wit, D. Hugues Menard, Lucas d' Achery, John Mabillon, Gabriel Gerberon, but scarcely could they produce as many others of this kind amongst them. The length of their Office at Church, taking up the best part of their time, is perhaps the cause of their ignorance. The Jesuits are very troublesome to them, because by the great power they have at Court, they get to themselves several of their Abbeys and Priories. This is the reason, why in some points, one sees St. Ignatius of Loiola cutting, with long Shears, St. Benet's Purse. I shall say no more of the Monastical Orders that follow the Rule of St. Benet, only this, That several other Monasteries of Benedictine Monks are to be seen here and there dispersed, who are not reform, and do not live in a body of a Congregation, but all of them lead so corrupted and wicked lives, that they may be considered, wherever they are, as the plague of all honesty and good manners. CHAP. XIII. Of the Orders of St. Hierom. 'TIS very certain that St. Hierom governed, a long while, the famous Monastery built at Bethlem by the devout Paula, but it was by the good example of his life only, not leaving any thing in Writing that might be serviceable, after his death, to the Monastical Government. So that the Orders which bear, in our days, St. Hierom's Name, are not to be called so for their following his Rule, but because they have chosen this great Doctor for their Patron and Protector. 'Tis very true also, that some time before he entered the Monastery of Paula, he had retired himself to the most desert places of Syria, to get more freedom from Worldly Affairs, and to apply himself the better to Study and the Contemplation of Holy Things. But then, and afterwards he did it with a perfect liberty of Spirit, without determination to any Place, Exercise or Practise of Virtue by any Vow, nor distinguished himself from others by the singularity of his Habit. Prosper Stellarius, an Augustinian Monk, who hath collected the Rules of the Founders of Religious Orders, makes no mention of any of St. Hierom. 'Tis Hosp. de Orig. Mon. l. 4. c. 4. probable, saith Hospinian, that some Ages after the death of St. Hierom, some persons persons out of an ill-guided Devotion, undertook to imitate his manner of living, and form a Congregation that went under his Name; but one cannot say in what time precisely, nor who were the Authors of it. True it is only that they did it very unluckily, their Institute being extremely different from the manner of Life of this Holy Man, witness what Polyd. Veig. l. 7. c. 3. de Inventione Rerum. Polydore Virgil saith of them, that they did not trouble much their heads about Learning, and were singular in their Habits, wearing brown clothes, a plaited Coat over their Casocks, a mysterious leathern Girdle and wooden Shoes. All which is no where to be found, in what we read, of St. Hierom or of his Disciples. Of the Hermits of St. Hierom. THEY had their beginning in Spain. One Thomas, who passed from Italy into Spain, was their Institutor. Seeing that the Congregation of those who came to live under his Discipline was very much increased, he resolved upon many things for its establishment, and made choice of St. Hierom for his Guide and Protector. Gregory the X. confirmed it in the year 1374, gave them the Rule of St. Austin to live by, and consented it should be called the Congregation of the Hermits of St. Hierom. Their General makes his abode in the Monastery of Lupiana, in the Diocese of Toledo. Their Habit is a Cassock, a Scapulary, and a plaited Cloak of a swarthy brown colour, being like, in the rest, to the other Hermits of St. Austin. Of the Congregation of Montebello. SOME years after the Confirmation of this Order in Spain, to wit, in the year 1380, another Order, like to this was founded in Italy, by Peter Gambacorta, native of Pisa, at Montebello. This Gentleman, once falling into the hands of Highwaymen who rob him and used him very ill, his Pious Exhortations and Christian Remonstrances moved him so much, that he drew them from their sinful course of Life, and to resolve to become Penitents. He proposed to them St. Hierom for a Pattern hereof, and obtained their pardon from the Duke of Urban. This Congregation b'ing much increased, its first Monastery was founded at Montebello, under the Pontificate of Urban the VI, and the Order got the name of Hermits of St. Hierom▪ Gregory the XII. approved of it, and Pius the V. tied them to Monastic Vows, under the Rule of Saint Austin, because they made none before, and left their Monastery when they pleased. They have a Convent at Rome, called St. Onophrius, near the Gate of the Holy Ghost. Their Habit is a Cassock, a Scapulary and a short Cloak, of a Linen Colour; they carry also in their Hands a Pilgrim's Staff, and have wooden Sandals on their Feet, and go barelegged. The Reformation of Lupo d' Olmedo. THE two forementioned Congregations of Hermits did not continue long in the fervency of their Institute. This was the cause that Lupo d' Olmedo, a Spanish Friar of the same Order, considering the abuses which had crept into it, undertook to reform the Congregation of Spain, whereof he was the General; and to render his Religion yet more commendable, which was before subject to the Rule of St. Austin, he drew so many Documents out of the Writings of St. Hierom, which seemed to relate to Monastical Life, that he framed of them a Body of Constitutions, which he presented to Martin the V. who did like them, and consented that the Institutions of St. Hierom should serve to govern an Order that wore already his Name, and had him for their Patron. But so stout a resistance was made on the side of the Order, that for fear of bringing things to sad extremities, they thought ●it at Rome to leave them in their former Condition. Lupo d' Olmedo, who was a proud Person, and a great lover of his own Inventions, was extremely displeased at it, left his Order, and retired amongst the Carthusians. Some while after he left them likewise, and went about again to found a new Religion, according to those Rules which he had drawn from St. Hierom, which Order was called the Congregation of St. Isidore. He died at Rome in the year 1433. Philip the II. caused all the Monasteries of this New Order to be reunited to the old one. They are Clothed as the others, except only that their Cassock is white, and their Cloak broader, after the Monastical Fashion. Of the Congregation of Fiesole. AT the same time that Lupo d' Olmedo made it his business to reform the Congregation of Spain in the year 1407, an Italian Gentleman, called Charles', or according to some, Rhedon, Count of Granello, who addicted himself wholly to a solitary Life, gathered a great many persons together, who had the same design, and fixed his abode upon the ruins of the old Town of Fiesole, near Florence. He gave them at first the Institutions of Lupo d' Olmedo; but Eugenius the IV. put them afterwards under the Rule of Saint Austin. Several of these Monasteries are to be seen yet in Spain and in Italy, where they lead a very loose Life. CHAP. XIV. Of some Religious Orders which follow the Rule of St. Austin. I Have already treated of the Congregations of Regular Canons, and of the Hermits or Monks of St. Austin, who pretend to have been instituted by this Holy Doctor himself: I shall speak now of those who pretend only to his Rule: And first Of the Order of St. Anthony. IN the year 1089, a Contagious Sickness called the Sacred Fire, which was a kind o● a very dangerous Leprosy, having spread itself into several parts of Europe; those of the Province of Vienna in France had at last their recourse to the Relics of St. Anthony the Egyptian, which were transported (as they say) from Constantinople thither by one Joceline, of the House of Poitiers. The Papists (whom the Devil hath taken always great care to encourage in the Idolatrous Worship of Saints) say, that whoever did call upon him, was delivered from the Sacred Fire; and chose, those who blasphemed, or took the Name of St. Anthony in vain, were immediately by the Saints unmerciful vengeance, delivered up to it. This gave occasion to one Gaston Frank, in company with some other persons, to institute in the year of our Lord 1095, the Religion of St. Anthony, whose principal care was to serve those sick, who were tormented by the Sacred Fire. He founded a famous Monastery at la Motte near Vienna, where liveth the General of this Order. They follow the Rule of St. Austin, and their Habit is a Cassock, a Patience, a plaited Cloak, and a black Hood. They have this mark T of a blue Colour on the left side of their clothes. The Papists do represent Saint Anthony with a Fire kindled at his Side, to signify by this, that he delivers people from the Sacred Fire. They paint besides, a Hog near to him as a sign, that he cures the Beasts of all Diseases; and to honour him in several places, they keep, at common charges, a Hog, which they call St. Anthony's Hog, and for which they have great veneration. Many others will have St. Anthony's Picture upon the Walls of their Houses, hoping by that to be preserved from the Plague. And the Italians, who did not know the true signification of the Fire painted at his Side, thought that he preserved Houses also from being burnt, and they call upon him on such occasions. As for the Anthonian Friars, they know so well to make use of the Power of their Saint Anthony, that when they go a begging, if one does refuse what they ask for, they threaten immediately to make the Sacred Fire to fall upon him. Therefore the poor Country People to avoid the Menaces and Witchcrafts of these Monks, present them every year with a good fat Hog apiece. Some Cardinals and Prelates endeavoured to persuade Pope Paul the III. to abolish these wretched begging Friars, Quaestuarios istos Sancti Anthonii, qui Sebast. Frank in Chron. pag. 468. decipiunt Rusticos & Simplices, eosque innumeris superstitionibus implicent, de medio tollendos esse. But they could not compass their good design; and these Monks do subsist yet to this day in several places, though the Sickness of St. Anthony's Fire be now very rare. Of the Order of Premontre. NOrbert was born of a very great Family in the Country of Cleves, where his Father was Earl of Gennap. He begun the establishment of this Order in the year 1120, at a place which hath been called since Premontre, in the Bishopric of Laon, framing a mixture of a Monastical and Canonical Life. He followed chiefly the Rule of St. Austin, and his Order was confirmed by Pope Honore the II. and Innocent the III. He was made afterwards Archbishop of Magdbourg, and obtained for that See the Title of Primate of Germany. The Monks of Premontre, to get a greater esteem in the World, published, after the Death of their Founder, that he had received his Rule, curiously bound in Gold, from the hand of St. Austin himself, who appeared to him one Night, and said thus to him," Here is the Rule which I have written, and" if thy Brethren do observe it, they, like" my Children, need to fear nothing at all" in the Day of Judgement. These Impostors added moreover, That an Angel showed to him a Meadow, where he was to build his first Monastery, which from thence was called Pre Montrevile, that is the showed Meadow. Their Hypocrisy was so great in those beginnings, that their Order spread itself into Syria, Normandy, Flanders, England, Spain, and other Countries. They wear a white Cassock and a Rochet over it, with a long white Cloak. Pope Honorius the IV. having granted to the Father's Carmelites the use of a white plaited Cloak, those of Premontre complained of it as of a great scandal and wrong done to them. This notwithstanding, the Carmelites carried it in spite of their Teeth; and under pretences of several Apparitions of the Virgin Mary, kept their long white Cloaks. The Abbots of several Orders, and particularly those of St. Benet, having obtained the Pope's permission to officiate in Pontificalibus, with the Mitre, the Crosiers-stasf, and the Ring, as the Popish Bishops do; the Abbots of the Order of Premontre refused to make use of these Marks of Vanity. They agreed together, in case any of them were raised to the Dignity of a Cardinal, or to the Popedom itself, never to leave their Religious Habit, and that none of them should accept of any Dignity or Degree whatsoever, without having first the licence of their General Chapter. They made several other Regulations, which they joined to the Rule of St. Austin. This Order had moreover this peculiar to it, That wherever they sounded a Monastery for Men, they had the cunning to build another for Women next to it. But the infamous Correspondencies which they kept with them, and the great Scandals that arose from thence, moved Conradus, Prior of Martello, a very honesty Gentleman, to use his utmost endeavours for the suppressing of those Female Monasteries. They made then a Declaration in the year 1273, by which, after having acknowledged that the Women were worse than the most venomous Aspics and Dragons, and that there was no malice comparable to theirs; they resolved thence forwards not to look upon them, but as upon so many mischievous Beasts, and declared they would have no more to do with them. Robert, Bishop of Lincoln in England, having ●al. Cent. 4. c. 11. undertaken to bring the same Reformation into the Monasteries of Premontre, in his Diocese, wrote concerning it to Innocentius the IV. but this Pope, bribed with great sums of money by the Monks, would not consent to it. The Bishop made bold to write to him a second time, and had for Answer. Brother, thou hast discharged thy Conscience, why art thou angry at my Condescension? I have pardoned them; is thy Eye bad because I am good? This was a neat application of the Holy Scripture! These Monks of Premontre did not apply their minds to study at the beginning of their Institution, and therefore were tossed about by the other Monks as ignorant Friars; but now they have established Schools amongst them. Of the Order of Gilbertines in England. GIlbert was born in Lincolnshire, deformed of Body, but he made up this defect by the excellency of his Wit, and a great application to his Studies. Having been sent into France for his instruction, he became there a great Master of Superstition; and being returned into his own Country, great numbers both of Men and Women flocked from all parts to him to hear his Doctrine. He caused to be built for them, in a short time, thirteen Monasteries, in which were reckoned 700 Monks, and 1100 Women, who lived together, separated only by a Wall. He begun his Order in the year 1148, and went into France again to inform Pope Eugenius the III. of his Statutes, who approved them, and his Order. He returned into England very well satisfied with his negotiation; and having made a Rhapsody of the Rules of St. Austin and St. Benet, he prescribed it to his Followers, who, for his Name, were called Gilbertines. This Hermaphrodite Order, made up of both Sexes, did very soon bring forth Fruits worthy of itself; these holy Virgins having got almost all of them big Bellies, which gave occasion to the following Verses. Bal. cent. 3. cap. 25. de Script. Brit. Harum sunt quaedam steriles, quaedam parientes, Virgineoque tamen nomine cuncta tegunt. Quae * Viz. The Abbess. pastoralis baculi dotatur honore, Illa quidem meliùs fertiliusque parit. Vix etiam quaevis sterilis reperitur in illis, Donec ejus aetas talia posse negat. Tho' some are Barren Does, yet others, By Friar's help, prove teeming Mothers. When all to such Lewdness run, All's covered, under Name of Nun. Th' Abbess, in Honour as She ' excels, Her Belly too, more often swells. If any She proves Barren still, Age is in fault, and not her will. These Nuns to conceal from the World their Infamous Practices, made away secretly their Children; and this was the Reason, why at the time of the Reformation, so many Bones of Young Children were found buried in their Cloisters, and thrown into places where they ease Nature. Of the Order of the Mathurines, or Trinitaries. THIS Order carries the name of its Institutor or Founder, who was John of Matha, born in Provence in France in the year 1154. He followed his Studies at Aix, and at Paris, where he took his Degrees; and being afterwards made Priest, he retired himself near Meaux, in a place called Cerfroid with an Hermit, whose name was Felix, with whom he led a solitary Life. Having been both admonished (as the Papists say) in a Dream to go to Pope Innocent the III. accordingly they went. This Pope having had the same Vision, waited for their coming. A hideous Phantom (they say) while he was saying Mass, appeared to him the day before, all in white, with a Cross half Red and half Blue on his Breast, holding with his Hands two Slaves bound in Chains; and this Vision made him resolve to establish an Order, whose care should be to go and redeem the Christian Captives, detained in Slavery by the Infidels. Having then conferred with the two Hermits, he made them take an Habit like to that which the Phantom appeared in, while he was at the Altar; and having gathered great Alms, he sent them to redeem, with that money, several Captives; which undertaking having had a good success, many others followed their example, and Monasteries were founded for them, where they professed the Rule of St. Austin. Their Order was confirmed in the year 1207, under the name of the Redemption of Captives. John Matha founded at Rome the Convent of St. Thomas of Formis, where he died in the year 1214. This Order was received in England in the year 1357, and was called the Order of Ingham. Besides the Rule of St. Austin, which they profess, they have particular Constitutions approved by Pope Innocent the III. whereof the following are the chiefest. Principal Statutes of the Order of the Holy Trinity for Redemption of Captives. Prosp. Stell. lib. de Reg. Ord. Rel. p. 438. 1. All the Estates or Goods that fall legally▪ to them, are to be divided into three parts; the two first whereof shall be employed in works of Charity, both towards themselves, and those that are in their service, and the third shall be applied for the Redemption of Captives. 2 All their Churches ought to be dedicated to the most Holy Trinity. 3. They ought to acknowledge the Solicitor or Proctor of the Monastery for their Superior, who shall be called Father Minister of the House of the Holy Trinity. 4. They must not ride on Horseback, but on Asses only. 5. Fasts are ordered four times a Week, unless they be holidays. 6. They ought to eat Flesh only on Sundays and some holidays. 7. All the Alms given to them for the redeeming of Captives, aught to be faithfully employed for that purpose, except only as much as is necessary for the charges of their Journey. The rest of their Constitutions are only about the Oeconomy of their Convents, the manner of keeping their General Chapters, and the election of their Superiors. As for the Church Office, 'tis declared that they ought to conform themselves to the Regular Canons of the Abbey of St. Victor at Paris. The Monks of this Order have played so many tricks, under the Cloak of their holy Institution, that they have lost their credit, and do scarcely meet now a▪ days with people that will intrust them with their moneys for the Redemption of Christian Slaves from the hands of the Infidels. They have nevertheless some Monasteries here and there, particularly in France. Of the Order of Mercy. Author des Ord. Rel. Fig. 92. THIS Order was instituted about the year 1218, for the same end as the preceding, viz. for the Redemption of Captives. James, King of Arragon, was moved to its establishment by Raimond of Pennafort, and Peter Notaseus, who first received in the King's presence, by the hands of the Bishop of Barcelona the Religious Habit of this Order, was made General of it in the year 1230. Gregory the IX. confirmed it under the Rule of St. Austin. Their Habit is a Cassock, a Scapulary and a white plaited Cloak; and they wear on their Breast a Scutcheon, with a White Cross in a Red Field. Of the Order of the Armenians. Zoz. l. 3● c. 14. THESE Monks were founded in Armenia, by Eustatius, Bishop of that place, an Heretic about the year 320. They professed since, the Rule attributed to St. Basil. But being driven from the Mountains of Armenia, they retired into Italy, where they built some Monasteries, of which, the Chief is that of St. Bartholomew of Genova. Changing their Country, they changed also both their Habit and Rule; and putting themselves under the Order of St. Austin, took the Constitutions of St. Dominick to be ruled by. Bal. cent. 4. de script. Brit. They are Clothed almost like the Dominicans, except their Patience or Scapulary, which is black. They passed into England in the year 1258. Of the Order of the Servants of the Virgin Mary. Sabell. Enne 9 lib. 7. THE Institutor of this Order, was one called Fudert, a Florentine Physician, who having applied himself with some Merchants to an Eremetical Life, he gave them the Rule of St. Austin, with some amendments to it. That which contributed very much towards the establishment of this New Order, was that famous imposture of the Picture of the Annunciation of the Virgin Mary, whose Face these notorious Cheats published to have been drawn by an Angel. There is yet to be seen the Chief Monastery of this Order. Innocent the IV. refused his approbation to it, but several Popes, after him, gave them as many privileges as they could Wish. They have yet in Italy about fifty Convents. Formerly at Paris, our Lady of Billetes was a Convent of this Order. These Religious wear a black Habit, with a Cosock, a Scapulary and a Cloak of the same Colour. This Order begun in the year 1233, and according to some other Authors in 1304; and again, others say in 1285. 'Tis now fallen into a great corruption of Life and Manners. Of the Order of the Hermits of St. Paul. Autheur de l' Hist. des Habits des Ord. ●el. THE Body of Paul of Thebes, surnamed the first Hermit, having been transported into a place near Buda in Hungary, about the year 1215. One Eusebius instituted, out of Reverence towards him, a Congregation of Hermits, who took his Name. Urbanus the IV. denied them the Rule of St. Austin, which they did ask, but it was granted them since by Clement the V. in the year 1308. Many Convents, of this Order, were to be seen in Hungary, which have been wholly ruined by the Turks. This Religion did belong particularly to the Hungarian Nation. These Monks wear white clothes, a long round Scapulary, and over it a short Cloak of the same Stuff. They go barefooted with Sandals. Of the Order of Jesuati. THIS Congregation was instituted by John Colombinus, Gentleman of Sienna. He was a Married Man, and his Wife a very devout Woman, did continually exhort him to be charitable to the Poor, and to mind Godliness more than he did. At last their Devotion passed into Superstition, and they resolved to live separated one from another, not for a while, as St. Paul approves Man and Wife sometimes to do, but for ever; and preferred a retired Life in a Cloister, before all the good they did in the World to the Poor. Many followed their example; and Colombinus having form a considerable Congregation Sab. Enne 9 l. 9 of people, who had abdicated their Wives, Pope Urbanus the V. honoured him so far, as to give him, with his own Hands, the holy Habit of Religion in the year 1366, and the Popes, his Successors, were not wanting to approve and confirm this Order. These Monks do profess St. Austin's Rule, observing moreover some Constitutions which John of Tossignan, a Religious of the same Order left them. They were called Jesuati, because they had almost continually (and upon every trifling occasion too) the Holy and Venerable Name Hosp. de Orig. Mon. l. 4. of Jesus in their Mouths. They were also called Apostolic Clerks, and were obliged to recite 165 times a day the Lord's Prayer, and as many Ave Maria's instead of the Canonical Autheur de l' Hist. des Habits des Ord. Rel. Office, abstaining from saying Mass. Their Churches being almost all dedicated to St. Hierom; Alexander the VI ordered that they should be called Hieronimia● Jesuati. Their Habit was White, upon which they wore a Tawny Cloak, a White Hood, and a big leathern Girdle with Sandals. This Order changed several times its Constitutions, and at last, for its Scandalous Disorders, was by Mor●ri. Pope Clement the IX. quite abolished in the year 1668. Of the Order of St. Ambrose in the Wood THE Religious of this Order were ancienly called Barnabites, from the name of St. Barnaby; but being fallen into a declining Condition, they wanted Restorers. In the year 1431, three Gentlemen of Milan did re-establish this Order in a Solitary Place, where 'tis said St. Ambrose did in former times apply himself to Contemplation, and to the Composition of his Books; from whence it was called afterwards of St. Ambrose in the Wood They do officiate according to the old Ambrosian Rite. The Cardinal Charles Borromeo reform them a second time. They follow the Rule of St. Austin, and wear an Hermetical Habit of a reddish Colour, with a Patience and a plited Cloak. Of the Order of Apostolins. Autheur de l' Hist. des Habits des Ord. Rel. SOME say (without reason) that the Apostle St. Barnabas having preached the Go●pel at Milan, laid the first draughts of this Religion, and that it was afterwards perfected and made Illustrious by St. Ambrose, from whence it got (they say) the name both of St. Barnabas and of this Holy Doctor. In the Countries of Ancona and of Genoa, they were called Apostolini; and in Lombardie, by reason of their apparent Holiness, Santarelli. They have been once united with those of St. Ambrose in the Wood But their hypocritical Life having broken at last into open disorders, they were by a Bull of Urban the VIII. almost exstinguished. Their Habit is a Scapulary sewed together, a leathern Girdle of a Tawny Colour, wearing in Winter a narrow Cloak of the same Colour. Of the Order of the Brothers of Charity, called otherwise of St. John, of God, or Ignorant Friars. Autheur de l' Hist. des Habits des Ordres. THESE Friars are Hospitalers, and make Profession to wait on the Sick. They have no Schools amongst them; and if any Priest do at any time desire to be received into their Order, they are so great Enemies of Learning, that for two or three words of Latin, that he perhaps hath learned to say Mass with, he must subscribe that he shall never pretend to any Preferment or degree of Superiority amongst them as long as he liveth. One John, a Porteguese, born at Monte Major, in the Diocese of Evora, whose strict Life in appearance, got him the name of John of God, was the Founder of this Religion. He was in his Youth a Shepherd, and being 22 years of Age, he listed himself for a Soldier amongst those that were sent to the relief of Fontarabia. From thence he passed into Germany, and then returned into Spain; from whence he went to travel into Africa. Being returned to Grenada, a Sermon which Father d' Avile made, wrought so much upon him, that he tore his Hair and beat his Breast in a dreadful manner, crying with a loud voice along the Streets, The naked man followeth Christ naked. The people taking him for a Mad Man, carried him to a Mad House, where he was kept close and bound. Some while after he was released, and went in Pilgrimage to our Lady of Guardloupe, and then returned to Grenada, where he took a House, and entertained the Poor, giving them Meat, Drink and Lodging, going every day a begging for them, and crying aloud, Do Good Works, my Brethren, for God's sake. He gathered copious Alms, wherewith he built a considerable Hospital in Grenada. But his Zeal carried him so far, that being not able to bear any longer such hardships, he was overwhelmed at last, and died in the year 1550, aged 55. Some of his Brethren went to Rome, and founded there an Hospital by the permission of Pius the V. who gave them Bulls for the confirmation of their new Order, and put them under the Rule of St. Austin. These Friars are Clothed with a Cassock, a Patience, a narrow Hood, and wear a Bag on their Shoulders, in token of their Office of going to beg for the Poor, Sick and Prisoners. One might also, here in England, make a Religious Order of those Basket-men, who are kept for the service of the Prisons. Of the Order of the Holy Cross, called Cruciferi in Italy. Panu. Chron. THIS Order was Instituted, or at least Reformed, by one Gerard, Prior of St. Mary of Morello at Bologna, and confirmed in the year 1160, by Pope Alexander the III. who brought these Religious under St. Austin's Rule, and made some other Constitutions for its government. This Religion fell into a very corrupt State after the year 1400, and its Monasteries became a prey to several Roman Prelates. Nevertheless Pope Pius the V. bewitched by these Monks, restored them their former Possessions again: But as anciently they were so well established by an Alexander, another Pope of the same Name, Alexander the VII, did quite abolish their Religion in Italy, in the year 1656, giving the Estates they had in the Venetian Territories to that Republic, to carry on the War against the Turks. They wore a Cassock and a Patience, a long Gown, a Hood made in the form of a Cap, their whole Habit being of a Sky▪ colour. There are some Monks of this Order Autheur de l' Hist. des Habits Rel. num. 62, 63, 64, 65. yet in the Low Countries, and in Portugal; and they did possess formerly a great many Convents in Syria. But they are diversely clad, according to the different▪ Countries wherein they live, wearing a Cross on their Habits, or in their Hands. Some Authors do Moreri. Vide Porte-croix Dict. Hist. affirm, that Godfrey of Bullen, after the Conquest of Jerusalem, instituted this Order; and some others fetch it as far as from the time of the Apostles. But these two Opinions want Proofs. Of the Order of Dominican Friars. DOminick, the Institutor of this Order, was born at Calahorta, a City of Arragon, in the year 1170. His Mother dreamt when Hosp. de Orig. Mon. l. 6. c. 4, 5. she was with Child of him, that she bore in her Belly a Dog (some say a Wolf) which carried in his Mouth a lighted Torch, whereby the whole World was put in a general conflagration. This was a fatal presage of the barbarous and cruel Humour of this Dominick, and of the bloody Massacres which he and his Disciples, as hellish Furies, should be Authors of through all the World. Dominick was an indifferent Scholar, and being made Canon of the Church of Osimo, went to Rome to offer his Service to Pope Innocent the III. for the extirpation of the Albigenses. From Rome he passed into Languedock, where he laid the foundations of his Order, and was made Inquisitor against Heretics. The Albigenses, whom some do pretend to have been the Vaudois, were a People who would not worship the Beast, nor bend their Knees to Belial, though charged by the Papists (to render them the more odious) with several impious Doctrines which they never held. 'Twas chiefly against them that Dominick vented his rage; and he had so good success in his wicked design, by his Preachments, that he stirred up almost all the Popish Princes to arm in a Crusade against these poor Albigenses; and to work more charitably their Conversion, they, at his Persuasion, murdered, in a short time, above a hundred thousand of them. Dominick, proud of the success of his Expedition, found it no hard matter to establish his Order; which took so readily, and suited so well the Genius of the Church of Rome. It was then approved by Innocent the III. and afterwards confirmed by Honorius the III. in the year 1216. He submitted it to the Rule of St. Austin, but Dominick added to it some particular Constitutions. He made three Divisions of his Order. The first was of those, who made it their business to apply themselves, with him, to Preaching, and the Conversion of Heretics, for which he would have them to be called Preaching Friars. The second was of the Nuns, who lived enclosed in Monasteris. The third was a Troop of merciless Fellows, whom he maintained to cut the Throats of Heretics when he was a Preaching; he called them the Militia of Jesus Christ, and prescribed them a manner of living different from that of the Laity. These having at last routed the Heretics out of their own Country. several persons of both Sexes joined with them, and were called afterwards Brothers and Sisters of the Penitence of St. Dominick. Pope Innocent the VI approved their Rule about the year 1360. They do not tie themselves so strictly to Poverty and Obedience as the Preachers do. The Principal Statutes of the Preaching Friars are, that they ought to possess nothing of their own, nor any Estate in common, being obliged to live only by Alms. Their General Chapter is to be kept every year. They ought to fast almost seven months in the year, to eat no Flesh, unless in Sickness, to wear no Linen, and to shun all conversation and familiarity with Women, to keep silence in some places, and at certain hours. Their Buildings ought not to be Stately, but becoming a Monastical State. Their chief employ is that of Preaching. The General of their Order is called Magister Ordinis, Master of the Order. The Dominicans were called formerly Brothers of the Virgin Mary, by reason of the superstitious Worship they paid to her, of the Confraternities of the Rosary, which they established in Honour of her, and of the Saturdays which they wholly Consecrated to Her. What gave much credit to this Order Hosp. ibid. ut supra. was, that Dominick having persuaded Pope Honorius the III. to establish the Office of the Master of the Sacred Palace at Rome, to whom only was committed the interpretation of the Holy Scripture, and the Censure of Books; he was the first who filled this place, which was asterwards conferred successively upon a Religious of the same Order. Oh! the fine Interpreters of Holy Scripture, whom Papists are bound to believe, not having the power themselves to read it. The Inquisition wherewith they were entrusted, rendered them extremely formidable. But what served yet more to abuse the simplicity of credulous People, and brought them to favour this New Order, was, the Cheats, Impostures, Frauds and lies of this Dominick, who left no stone unturned for Hosp. l. 6. de Orig. Mon. c. 6, 7. the advancement of it. Hospinian, in his Book of the Original of Monks, hath set them forth in two whole Chapters, to which I refer my Reader. I shall only relate here a Vision of this great Saint, by which he may judge of Apol. Dom. in vita Ganct. Dom. the rest. He was once (saith he) ravished as St. Paul to the third Heaven, where he saw Jesus Christ and his Mother the Virgin Mary surrounded by great numbers of Monks, and Religious of all Orders, his own excepted: Which sight made him extremely ashamed and troubled. Jesus Christ seeing him so much concerned, bid him to come nearer to himself, and asked him the reason of it. Dominick told him his anxious thoughts very freely. Then Jesus asked him if he was desirous to see the Children of his Order; with all my heart, said Dominick; Jesus immediately commanded his Mother to open her long Royal Robe, and Dominick spied an innumerable number of his Religious, whom she cherished under it as her dear Children, far above the others. Are not these very fine Visions! These Pestiferous Dominicans spread themselves all over the World, and about the year 1494, were already reckoned above 4143 Anth. tit. 23. c. 11. parag. 1. Convents of this Order. From that time they continued to increase more and more, building every day new Monasteries. They have inherited, from their Founder, a Spirit of Cruelty; and the Popes, to whom they were always very useful, have mightily favoured them. They have afforded to the Church of Rome several Popes, great numbers of Cardinals, Archbishops and Bishops; and the Inquisition against Heretics does still continue in their Hands. As for the observance of their Rule, it is now quite down. They possess every thing in common, and have besides that, every one their own money. They observe no Fasts, eat Flesh every day, lie in good Featherbeds, wear Linen, and keep constant company with lewd Women: The most part of their Convents are so many stately Palaces, etc. Father John Michaelis applied Moreri. himself to reform this deformed Order at the beginning of this Age, and some few of their Convents did embrace the Reformation; but the losest sort amongst them, by the great power they have at the Court of Rome, have put a stop to it. The Reformed Friars, as well as those who are not so, are governed by one and the same General, and wear the same Habit, except that the former have it made with a courser Cloth, and cut narrower: It consisteth in a white Cassock and a Patience, and over this Patience they wear a Hood all of the same Colour; but when they go abroad, they put over their white clothes a black plited Cloak with a black Hood. This is one of the four Mendicants, or begging Orders of Friars, who to satisfy their infamous Lusts, and to fill their Guts, are the devourers of the substance of the Poor. CHAP. XV. Of the Order of Carmelites. THE Friars of this Order, who were anciently called Hermits of Mount Carmel, say that the Prophet Elias was the first Carmelite, and the Founder of their Congregation, though he never left them any written Rule. But this Title of Antiquity, to which they pretend, is denied to them by the Papists themselves. The true time of their Foundation Joan. Stock. Ang. Dom. was in the year 1122, by Albert, Patriarch of Jerusalem. He gathered together some Hermits, who lived dispersed here and there upon Mount Carmel and in Syria, and gave them a Rule; which is nothing else but a collection out of that which is attributed to St. Basil. He caused a Monastery to be built for them, near a Spring of Water, called the Fountain of Ely, and a Church, which he dedicated to the Virgin Mary. He gave them one Brochard for their Superior. In the disorders of Palestina, the Saricins having chased thence the Christian Princes; this Order which was already much multiplied, passed into Europe with its Rules and Statutes. Pope Honorius the IV. having made some alteration in their Habit, ordered that they should be called Brothers of the Virgin Mary, and gave them the same Privileges of the other Mendicant Friars. Pope Innocent the IV. having taken them under his Protection, mitigated their Rule, tied them to Monastical Vows, which they never made before, and commanded them to blot out of their Rule this important ●al. in vi●a Innocent. 4. Clause, Ut de solo Servators salutem sperarent, that they ought to hope for Salvation from Christ alone: Which having done, he granted them any thing that they listed, to leave their Solitudes and come to live in the Towns, to hear the Confessions, to make the God of Bread, and to worship Idols, etc. Pope John the XXIII. exempted them from Episcopal Jurisdictions, and from Purgatory. He pretended for this, that the Virgin Mary had appeared to him before he was made Pope, promising to raise him to that High Degree of Honour, upon condition, that he should confirm to her Brothers the Carmelites, the changes which Innocent the IV. had made in their Rule, and that he would exempt them from Idem in vita Eugen. Purgatory. Insuper me, & Filio meo jubentibus privilegium hoc dabis, ut quicunque Ordinem meum intraverit à culpa & poena liberatus in aeternum salvus fiat. By express command of me and of my Son, thou shalt grant this privilege, that whosoever enters this my Order of Carmelites, shall be free from guilt and punishment of their sins, and eternally saved. Idem ibid. ut supra. Urban the IV. gave three years of Indulgence to those who should call the Carmelites Brothers of Mary, though they never were related to her. Eugenius the VI mitigated their Rule again, giving them permission to eat Flesh as a reward for having burnt alive one Thomas, Brother of their own Order, for saying that the abominations of the Church of Rome were grown to such a height of corruption, Hosp. ibid. ut supra. that it needed a Reformation. Th● Franciscans having obtained great Indulgences every year at the Feast of their St. Francis, which brought them a world of Oblations and Alms; the Carmelites, yet more cunning Fellows, obtained an Indulgence, and full remission of all Sins for those who should go and visit their Churches, or hear one of the Sermons, which they make in Honour of the Virgin Mary every Saturday. The number of their Convents is extremely multiplied. They were already so much fallen from their observances about 50 years after their Instituon, which was in the year 1270. That one Nic. Gallus sagittae igneae. c. 5. Nicolaus of Narbona, who was the seventh General of their Order, having publicly reproved them for their Hypocrisy, Incest, Sodomy, in a word, for all the most enormous Crimes, and seeing he was not able to recall them to an honest Life, he forsook them at last as desperate pestilent men, and retired into a Solitude, after having governed five years their Order. If they were so abominable while they were yet but a Green Wood, what may one think they are now when they are a Dry Stick; and in this wretched Age in which we live? These are the beloved Brothers of the Virgin Mary of Mount Carmel, the Holy Children of the Prophet Ely! They wear a Cassock, a Scapulary, a Patience and a Hood of a Brown Colour, a white plited Cloak and a black Hat. Of the Order of the Vnshod Carmelites. Hist. des Ord. & Hab. Rel. num. 61. HERE a Woman called Theresa, gave Laws to Men. She was born at Avila, a Town of Spain, from noble Parents, in the year 1515. Being twenty years of Age she entered a Monastery of Carmelite Nuns; and a good while after form in Avila a little Convent, under the Name of St. Joseph, where she began the Reformation of her Order, with so great success, that besides seventeen other Monasteries of Nuns, which she built and governed, several Convents of Men took her for their Mother and Mistress, and obeyed her Statutes. Moreri Dict. Hist. Pius the IV. confirmed and approved her Rule in the year 1562. She died in the year 1582, and was made a Saint by Gregory the XV. in the year 1622. Father John, of the Cross, was the Instrument she made use of for the Reformation of the Convents of Men. These Friars wear the same Habit as the forementioned Carmelites, but of a very course Cloth, and go barefooted, from whence they are called Unshod Carmelites. When they sing at Church, they pinch their Noses, to mortify by that, the Pleasure which might arise from an harmonious Song. This Order is very much multiplied in Spain and in France, to the great sorrow of the Brothers of the Virgin Mary, whom this Reformation does not please, for fear they should be one day compelled to embrace it. By which means they would lose the Poltroon Title which they have long deserved of Carmes en Cuisine, or Kitchen Friars. Lastly, This Theresa, who reform them, was a great Hypocondriack, Fanatic, and pretender to Revelations. She composed, herself, a large Book, full of Fancies of a deluded mind, which serves at this day for a Guide and Direction to Spiritual and Devout Papists, and which they believe more than the Gospel. CHAP. XVI. Of the Order of St. Francis. FRancis was born at Assisy in Umbria. He was a debauched Youth, and having robbed Hosp. de Orig. Mon. l. 6. c. 8. his Father, was disinherited, but he seemed not to be very much troubled at it; and even stripped himself of all his clothes, saying he would follow Christ naked, and have Mart. Pol. in Chron. him alone for a Father. He retired himself in the year 1206, to a little Chapel near Assisy, called our Lady of the Angels. There having entertained a strong Fancy, that Christian Perfection did consist in possessing nothing at all in the World, he undertook to live the poorest of all men. This resolution, and all his outward practices of Poverty, drew to him, in a short time, Admirers, and at last Followers and Companions, of whom he made himself the Head, prescribing them the following Rule, which consists of twelve Articles only. A Summary of the Rule of St. Francis. Chap. i. Prosp. Ste●. Fund. & Reg. Ord. He saith that the Rule and Life of the Brother's Minors (so he would have those of his Order called) is to observe the Gospel, under obedience, possessing nothing as their own, and in Charity. Brother Francis promiseth obedience to Pope Honorius and his Lawful Successors, and to the Romish Church; and commands the other Religious to obey himself and his Successors. Chap. two. He prescribes the manner of receiving Novices after a year of Noviciate; after which 'tis not allowed to them to leave the Order. He sets down the Habits, both of Novices, and Professed Friars, permitting only to the later to wear a Hood, or Capuchon. Chap. iii He will have his Friars to make use of the Roman Breviary, and the Convers, or Lay-Brothers to recite every day for their Office seventy six Pater Nosters. He order them besides Lent, to fast from All Saints to Christmas, and to begin Lent at Twelf-tide. He forbids them to ride on Horseback without an urgent necessity; and will have them in their Journeys to eat of whatsoever is set before them. Chap. iv. He forbids very strictly to receive any money, directly or indirectly. Chap. v. They ought to get their Livelihood by the Labour of their Hands, receiving for it any thing but money. Chap. vi. They ought to possess nothing of their own, and when their Labour is not sufficient to maintain them, they must go a begging, and with the Alms they collect, help mutually one another. Chap. seven. They ought to confess to their Provincial Ministers those sins, the absolution of which is reserved to them, that they may receive from them charitable Corrections. Chap. viij. The Election of their General Minister, and of their Guardians or Superiors, aught to be made in a General Chapter or Assembly, which is to be held every third year about Whitsunday. Chap. ix. They ought not to Preach without leave of the Ordinaries of each Diocese, and of their Superiors. Chap. x. He prescribes the manner of admonition and correction. Chap. xi. They ought not to enter the Monasteries of Nuns, nor to be Godfathers' of any Child. Chap. xii. They shall not undertake to go into foreign Countries, to convert the Infidels, without leave of their Provincial Ministers. He bids them to ask of the Pope, a Cardinal for Governor, Protector and Corrector of the whole Order. St. Francis his Will and Testament. Prosp. Stell. fund. & Reg. Ord. HE order that the Friars, following his Example, do honour the Churches, the Priests, and the Divines. That those who enter his Order give before their reception, all their Estates and Goods to the Poor; that they apply themselves to work with their Hands; that they ought not to purchase recommendatory Letters at the Court of Rome; that wherever they find any Friar who hath left their Order, or is become an Heretic, they ought immediately to apprehend him, and, bound in Chains, to drag him before their Cardinal Corrector; that they ought continually to carry his Rule about them, and make neither addition or diminution to it. Lastly he gives his Blessing to them all. This is the Rule, and the last Will which Francis left to his Disciples. Which far from being an observance of the Holy Gospel, is Hosp. de Orig. Mon. l. 6. c. 11. rather, in several points, a manifest transgression of it, and a Snare of the Devil to catch Souls, as the learned Hospinian proves in his History of Monks. This Francis (saith he) does not promise obedience to God or to Jesus Christ, but to the Pope, who is Antichrist; and the other Friars do promise it to Francis, the grand Author of Superstition. Francis instituted three different Orders, the first of the Minors in the year 1206, whom he obliged to three Vows, and who are divided now into Conventuals, Observantines, and Capucins; and are again subdivided into other branches. The second of Nuns, in the year 1212, who are likewise divided into Conventuals, Observantines and Capucines, etc. The third in the year 1221, which was common to both Sexes, and did not oblige to any confinement, permitting every one to live at home in his own Hermitage. From this third Order, was derived afterwards another Religion, which, to its Rules joined Confinement in a Cloister, as the Conventuals. A large Book would scarcely be enough to relate all the Reformations, Separations, Unions, suits at Law, Disputes, changes of Habits, and of Rules that have happened in this great Hosp. de Orig. Mon. lib. 6. c. Order; and one might also write another Book of the Frauds, Lies, pretended Visions, and false Miracles, which Francis and his Disciples have contrived for the advancement of their Order. I shall set down only some few here for the satisfaction of my Reader. Frauds and Impostures made use of for the Propagation of this Order. FRancis carried by an ardent desire of enlarging an Order, whereof he was the Founder, sent into all the parts of the world some of his Religious to establish it every where. These cunning Fellows seeing the necessity they laid under to get readily the favour and goodwill of the People; because having neither Money nor Foundations for their Maintenance, in case of delay, they would have been in great danger of Starving, they betook themselves to the shortest and most efficacious way, which was to publish a great number of Miracles, which they said their holy Founder had done, and did yet daily in favour of those who were liberal to them of their Alms. They showed long Lists of blind People, to whom this Saint had restored their Sight, of Deaf restored to their Hearing, of Lame made to Walk; in a word, of all Sicknesses healed by him. In another List there was to be seen all that were possessed with Devils, whom he had delivered; all the Captives Miraculously set at Liberty; Lastly all the Dead rising to Life again. Like, in this, to the Mountebanks, who, to get more money in the places where they intent to stay awhile, show the Golden Chains, Medals, Privileges, Certificates, and also whole Lists of People Healed (they say) by them in foreign Countries, whither 'tis not so easy to go for information of the Truth. The Disciples of Francis had then a very fair play, nor were they wanting to value much the impression of the Sacred Wounds imprinted on the Body of their holy Founder. Thus runs the History, or rather the Fable of it, as it is related in the Book of the Conformities of this Order, which is held by the Church of Rome for such a truth, whereof one cannot doubt, without becoming an Heretic; as it is declared by several Bulls of the Pope's Gregory the IX. Alexander the V. Nicholas the III. and Benet the XII. Francis tired, both by his Travels and Preachings, withdrew himself, two years before his Death, to Mount Alverne, one of the highest of the Apennine in Italy, to give himself there wholly to contemplation. He fasted there at his arrival forty days in honour of St. Michael; and having applied his mind to search what might be more peculiarly pleasing to God, he thought this could not be better done, than in suffering in his Body the same pains which Jesus Christ had suffered on the Cross. Christ was so much pleased with this thought of Francis, that he came down from Heaven, and appeared to him in form of a Seraphim nailed to a Cross, and made the same prints on the Side, Feet and Hands of Francis, which he had upon his own Body. Liber Conformitat. Ord. S. Francis▪ fol. 228. 'Tis said in the same Book of the Conformities, that not only St. Francis' Hands and Feet were pierced, but the Nails appeared visibly in them. Secondly, That the Heads of these Nails, though they should have been like in Colour to the Sinews and Flesh of which they were form, yet were all Black. Thirdly, The Heads of the Nails were longish, and beaten down, as if they had been forged with a Hammer. Fourthly, The Stigmatas or Marks were printed in the most Brawny and Cartilaginous parts. Fifthly, The Nails, though composed of sinews, were hard and solid as Iron. Sixthly, The Points of the Nails went quite through, a considerable length on the other side. Seventhly, Though these Nails of Flesh went through both Feet and Hands, these Members were not for this deformed or shrunk. Eighthly, The Nails were separated from all the Flesh round about, insomuch that pieces were put between to suck up the Blood which came out from the Wounds. Ninthly, The Nails did move, and yet could not be plucked out of the Feet and Hands of Francis. Tenthly, These Wounds, during the two years which he lived after, did not throw out any corrupt matter. Eleventhly, The Wound on the side of Francis, was perfectly like to that of Jesus Christ. Lastly, It was a continual Miracle, that notwithstanding the great quantity of Blood which issued from all these Wounds, he could live so long afterwards. Lib. Consor. fol. 230, 231. This is indeed a very wonderful Story, in proof of which in the same Book of Conformities, the Devil comes in as an Evidence, who thus answered a Priest who had adjured him, That there were only two in Heaven thus marked, Christ and Francis. Bonav. in vit. Sancti Francisci. c. 15. Another Witness of it is Pope Gregory the IX. who being in some doubt of this History, was visited by St. Francis, who appeared to him in a Dream, and reproached his incredulity. The same happened to an unbelieving Friar of the Order of St. Francis, whom he bid to feel his Wounds as another Thomas. Idem Bonaventura. A Noble Roman Lady, seeing an Image of St. Francis, in which the Limner had forgot to express the Sacred Stigmata, was so much troubled at it, that immediately, by the Ministry of Angels, who would humour the Piety of this Lady, the Image appeared with all its Wounds. Idem Bonaventura. A Canon, whose name was Roger, refusing to believe the Stigmatization of St. Francis, was by a Divine Vengeance Stigmatised himself, and felt intolerable pains in his Hands, Feet and Side, until he had acknowledged and confessed his Fault. Author Scalae Dei. A Dominican Friar lodging in a Convent of Franciscans, where he saw the Image of Saint Francis with the Stigmata, was so much incensed at it, that he rose in the Night and blackened it all over; but in the Morning the Image (by a Miracle) appeared handsomer than the day before. The Dominican still more vexed, went the following Night with a Knife to scrape out the Marks, but by God's permission, there sprang out from the Prints so much Blood, that it was not possible to staunch it, till such time as he had made satisfaction to the Franciscan Friars; who full of tender Compassion, obtained by their prayers his pardon from St. Francis. Lib. Confor. fol. 2. It was not only upon the account of the Stigmata, that these cunning Friars glorified their holy Founder; but they published moreover that the Virgin Mary had brought very often her Child Jesus from Heaven, throwing him into his Arms to kiss. Ibid. fol. 18. They dared also blasphemously to publish, that their St. Francis was greater than John the Baptist and all the Apostles, for reasons which they alleged. Ibid. fol. 231. Brother Lion, who had been Companion of St. Francis, was no less busy than the others to bring Grist to the Mill. He did protest (if we will believe him) that he had seen several times his Holy Father raised up on high in the Air while he was at Prayer. Ibid. fol. 66. A rich Merchant saw in a Dream St. Francis to go out of the Sacred Side of our Lord Jesus Christ, holding the Standard of the Cross in his Hand, and followed by an innumerable multitude of Friars. He was so much moved by this Vision, that he gave his whole estate to the Franciscans (who began already to be weary of their poverty) and became one of their Order. Anton. tit. 24. 6. 7. ss. 2. I cannot forbear relating here one of these sorts of Miracles that happened here in England. Though the recital of it may seem long, yet, I hope, not tedious. The Friar's Minors of St. Francis having passed into England, and taking their way towards Oxford, were compelled by the Rains and ill Wether, to take shelter in an Abbey of the Order of St. Benet, situated in a Wood A young Monk espying them, and taking them by their ridiculous Habit, to be some Jugglers, ran immediately to give notice of it to the Abbot, who in hope of having some good sport with his Monks, bid them come in. But they having made them understand they were poor Friars who came to implore their Charity, the Abbot and the Monks commanded they should be thrust out of Doors. There was only a young Monk, who taking pity on them, conveyed them secretly into a Hay▪ loft, and there gave them Bread and Beer, recommending himself to their Prayers. After which he went to Bed, and in his Sleep he saw Jesus Christ sitting upon a bright Throne, who with an angry Look and a terrible Voice said, Go and bring before me all the Monks of this Monastery. Which being performed accordingly, he saw on the other side a poor Beggar coming in the Habit of the Brother's Minors (it was St. Francis himself) This man made his bitter complaints to Jesus Christ, saying, Just Judge, the blood of my poor Brethren, which these wretched Monks have spilt this Night, as much as in them lay, by denying them Bread and Shelter in so great extremity; the blood, I say, of my poor Brethren, who have left all for thy sake, and are come hither to seek the Souls which thou hast redeemed by thy Precious Death, demands vengeance for so great a cruelty: They have denied thy Servants what they were ready to grant to Morris-dancers, as they took them at first to be. Then Jesus Christ, in fierce Anger, said to the Abbot, What Order art thou of? He answered, of St. Bennet. Christ turning himself to St. Benet, said, What this Abbot says, is it true? No Lord, answered the Saint, He is a destroyer of my Religion, he and his Companions; because I have ordered in my Rule, that the Abbot should receive all the Strangers, of what condition soever, to his Table, and these have denied them the most necessary things. Then Jesus Christ commanded them to be hanged that very hour on a Tree, which was in the midst of the Cloister. After which looking on the Monk who had exercised mercy towards the poor Religious of St. Francis, he demanded of him of what Order he was. This Fellow seeing in what manner the Benedictines, his Brethren, had been treated, said with fear and trembling, That he was of the Order of that poor man who stood by. Is it true, Francis (said Christ) is this Monk of thy Order? Yes, answered Francis, he belongs to me, and I receive him now as mine; and as he was embracing of him with all his strength, the Monk awaked, and almost besides his Senses, run to the Abbot to tell him his Vision, but he found him strangled and black as a Coal in his Chamber. From thence he went to the Apartment of the other Monks, whom he found in the same manner without life, and their Tongues hanging out of their Mouths. This Tragical Accident, being divulged all over England, caused the Religious of St. Francis to meet with a better reception. I pass over, in silence, a great number of such Fables, forged by these Hypocrites to extend and advance their Order, and to get Benefactors to it. Nevertheless this was so successful to them, that their Order, like an ill Weed, grew apace; and Francis himself, while living, had the satisfaction to see one day in his Convent of our Lady of Portiuncule Bonavent. in Legenda c. 4. in Italy, 5000 of his Monks sent to a General Chapter. (It is to be observed, that two Deputies only of each Convent are sent thither, by which one may easily make a computation of the number of their Convents at that time) But it would not be so easy a thing to do it now, being increased, as I may say, to an infinite number. I come now to the chiefest branches of this Order. Of the Minor Friars, called Sabbotiers, or such as wear Wooden Shoes. THE Order of the Minors of St. Francis, being extremely multiplied in forty years' time, there arose a Sect amongst them, under pretence of Reformation, about the year 1250. They took the name of Observantines, professing thereby to be stricter in their Rule than the others were, who they said went astray. But this Sect or Reform having been suppressed in its beginning, it sprung out again in the year 1316, in some Provinces, and increased considerably. They were called Minors of the Observants, and the others from whom they separated, Minors of the Conventuals. These last persecuted, to the utmost of their power, the Reformed, and offered them a thousand indignities. This made them to have recourse, for protection, to the Council of Constance in the year 1414 There they had their demands granted; and one Bernard of Sienna, having joined himself to them, got them a great deal of Reputation by his Hypocrisy. For this Reason they do acknowledge him, in a manner, for their Founder, and are in some Countries, from his name, called Bernardines. He built, while he was living, above twenty Convents in Italy. They were to receive no Money, to eat no Flesh, to wear Wooden Shoes, from whence they are called to this day in Italy Socc●lanti. They Petrus de Cruse Hispanus Minorita. wrote several defaming Libels against the Conventuals, calling them Unjust, Destroyer's of the Rule of St. Francis, Profane, Impious, Public Sinners, etc. The Conventuals, on their side, were not wanting to attack them as bitterly, calling them Apostates, False Doctors, Hypocrites, Cheats, etc. Thus these wretched Monks told one another what they were. Now indeed these pretended Reformers have nothing wherewith to reproach the Conventuals, being, at least, as loose as they. They possess great number of Convents in the Popish Countries. They wear a Cassock of course Cloth, a narrow Hood, a big Cord for a Girdle, whose ends hang down full of Knots, and a short Cloak on their Shoulders, tied on the forepart with a wooden Clasp. Those who Mereri. Dict. Hist. in France are called Recollects, are of the same Order, and under the same General, as well as the Order of the Unshod in Spain. Of the Order of the Minors Conventuals. THESE Conventuals are properly those of the Minors, who would not receive the forementioned Reformation. They hav● a great number of Convents very stately built; the First and Chief whereof is that of Saint Francis at Assisy, a Town in the Province of Umbria in Italy. They have Money of their own, both in common and in particular, wear Stockings and Shoes, and make much of themselves. Their Habit is a long and large Cassock, of a very fine grey Stuff, with a large grey Capuchon that covers their Shoulders and Breasts. They gird themselves with a delicate Cord curiously knotted in several places, which, they say, hath virtue to heal the Sick, to chase away the Devil, and all dangerous Temptations, and serve what turn they please. They wear, when they go abroad, a long grey Cloak, and a Hat of the same colour; but being at home, when they Preach, they have a square Cap as the Doctors. Of the Order of the Capucins. Moreri. Dict. Hist. THEY are so called from the extraordinary form of their Capuchon or Hood. Matthew Basci, Minor Observantin Friar, of the Duchy of Spoleto in Italy, and Religious of the Convent of Montefalconi, confidently affirmed in the year 1525, that God had spoken to him, and commanded him to observe a stricter Poverty. He retired then into a Solitude, by the Pope's permission, and some others, to the number of Twelve, who, believing his Vision, joined with him. The Duke of Tuscany gave them an Hermitage in his Territories, and Clement the VII. approved this Congregation. Pope Paul the III. confirmed it in the year 1535, gave leave to establish it every where, granting them a Vicar General with Superiors, whom they called Guardians. Some say the first Convent of this Institute was built at Camerino, by the Duchess Catherine Cibo, under the Reign of Charles the IX. The Capucins were received in France, and had first a Convent at Meudon, which the Cardinal of Lorraine had built for them. Henry the III. ordered another to be built at Paris, in the Suburbs of S. Honore. They have nine Provinces in that Kingdom, or ten, comprehending that of Lorraine; and a great many are built daily for them still in those Countries, where Superstitious Popery does Reign. Although their Rules and Constitutions look to be very austere, as they are set down upon Paper, nevertheless they have found the Art to render the practice of them very sweet and gentle, and they would not change the liberty they have to ramble up and down in Towns, and in the Country to Secular Houses, with the richest Foundations of the Monasteries of the Order of St. Benet, nay not with the Purse of the Jesuits. Of the Order of St. John of Penitency. Autheur de l' Hist. des Habits des Ord. Rel. num. 70. THIS Order flourished in the Kingdom of Navarre, near Pampelona, and depended a great while on the Bishop of that Town. But the Prior being come to Rome, bestirred himself so effectually, that Gregory the XIII. having taken it from the subjection to the Bishop, and granted to it some Constitutions; 'tis now subject to a Provincial. These Friars go barefooted, and are Clothed with a short Cassock of a thick reddish Cloth, and a Scapulary, and a Cloak of the same Colour, with a leathern Girdle, bearing in their Hands a big Wooden Cross. CHAP. XVII. Of the Order of the Minims. Mereri Dict. Hist. THIS Order was instituted by one Francis of Paula, a Town of Calabria in Italy, where he was born in the 1416. His Father John Martolilla, and his Mother Vienna, obtained him (they say) from God by the intercession of St. Francis; and for this reason would have him to bear his Name. About the year 1428, being but twelve years old, he took the Religious Habit of St. Francis, in the Town of St. Mark. But a year after he fled into a Wilderness, and there gave himself wholly to a Solitary Life during six years, after which he returned to Paula, his own Country; and having gathered there several persons, he framed a Rule for them, which was confirmed in the year 1473 by Sixtus the IV. and other Popes, and would have his Religious to be called Minims, that is, the least of all. Louis the XI. King of France, having heard of his holy Life, sent for him into France, in hopes, by that means, his Life should be prolonged. This King being a Superstitious Bigot, received him very kindly; and because he was a very simple and ignorant man, he used to call him the Good Man, which Nickname passed to his Disciples, who were called Good Men. He commanded a Convent to be built for them at the end of Plessis-Park, near Towers, where Francis of Paula died in the year 1507, aged Ninety one. Leo the X. made him a Saint in the year 1519, and King Francis the I. was at the charges of his Canonization (there being no Saint to be had at the Court of Rome without money.) They wear an Habit of a tawny Colour, a Capuchion, and a Patience round at the bottom, and leathern Girdle. The Rule which Francis of Paula wrote for his Disciples, is comprehended in Ten Chapters, the substance whereof is as follows. The Rule of St. Francis of Paula. Chap. i. Prosp. Stell. Fund. & Reg. Ord. Rel. THE Minime Brother ought to observe the Ten Commandments of God, and those of the Church. They make a Vow to obey the Pope, Francis of Paula, and his Successors; and besides the Vows of Poverty and Chastity, they make another of a Continual Lent. Chap. two. It is prohibited to receive into his Order young Persons under eighteen years of Age; and none is admitted to profess but after one year of Noviciate. Chap. iii He order both the Habits, and the Tonsure or Shaving of his Friars, and will not suffer them to ride on any thing but an Ass. Chap. iv. He sets down what they call the Divine Office, which ought to be conform to the Roman Breviary. They must recite it aloud at Church, not Singing, or with Notes, but as if they were counting Numbers. The Convert Brothers shall recite for their Office seventy seven times the Lord's Prayer, and as many Ave Maria's, and the Oblat Brothers fifty two. These Oblats have no Votes in the Chapter, and are only the Servants of the others. They promise fidelity to the Order, make the four Vows; but notwithstanding this, can touch and carry moneys about them, and go alone abroad with the permission of their Corrector or Superior. The Religious aught to confess their Sins, and receive the Communion, at least, once a Week, and every Holiday in the year. Chap. v. They ought to bear great respect to their Superior, called by him Corrector; never go abroad without his leave, and a Companion, who ought to be to them as an Under-Corrector. They must not enter the Convents of Nuns, and no Woman must be permitted to enter their own Convents, unless they be of the Royal Blood, or Founders of some of their Monasteries. They ought not to touch, or carry about them any Money, nor go to Law for any Temporal Concern. Chap. vi. He forbids them to eat Flesh, Eggs, Butter, Cheese, and any thing else coming from Milk, except in case of Sickness, in a separate place, where no body shall come in without leave of the Superior. Chap. seven. Besides the Fast of Lent, he order another from All Saints to Christmas, and every Wednesday and Friday of the year, unless they be in a Journey, or Sick; and they ought not to eat out of their Convent without leave. They ought to entertain Strangers kindly, but no Meat must be served to them, but Lent-Fare. Chap. viij. They ought to give themselves to Prayer, keep silence in the Church, in the Cloisters, in the Dorter, in the Refectory; and from the beginning of the Night till the next day after Sun risen. A particular reception, and better entertainment must be made to the Prelates of their Order. Chap. ix. He order the manner of choosing the Superiors, both General and Particular, the Seniors or Ancients, the Confessors, the Preachers, and other Officers of their Monasteries. Chap. x. He will have the Superiors of his Order to be called Correctors, à Corrigendo, because it belongs to them to give Correction. He will not have them to go abroad during the time of their Correctoriate, without a very urgent necessity. He prescribes the time for holding their General Chapters, to wit, every third year. He forbids the making any addition or change in his Rule; promiseth eternal Life to those who shall observe it. Lastly, He will have his Order to be put under the Protection of a Cardinal. Of the other Rules of Francis of Paula, and of the increase of his Order. FRancis of Paula did not only write this Rule for Men, but in imitation of Francis of Assisy he composed two others, one for the Nuns, which comprehends as many Chapters as the first, and in substance is the same, changing only some points relating to Men, and placing in their room some others fit for Women. The other is common to both Sexes, and does not oblige to confinement in a Cloister: They may live in the World, at their Relations or in their own Houses, promising only obedience to the Reverend Father's Minims. The greatest part of this last Stellar. Regula 3. Minimorum. c. 6. Rule is made up of Superstitious Practices, in a heap of Prayers and Ave Maria's, which they must recite every day. They ought every one of them to wear a Girdle or Cord with two Knots: This is their chiefest mark of distinction; and when they are disobedient to their Father's Minims, they chastise them by taking from them the Cord, which is not given to them again, unless they be humble and submissive. Dying without the Cord, there is no Mercy, no Heaven open for them. They do promise in their Profession, to promote with the utmost of their power, the honour and advantage of the Minims Order. Thus these Good Men, (so are called the Father's Minims,) have found the way with folded Arms, to get Glory and Wealth; and to exercise their Empire, not only in the Monasteries of their Order, but in secular Houses also, and wherever their Cord can reach. The Order of Minime Friars is very much dilated, particularly in France, in Italy, and in Spain, where they are called the Fathers of the Victory, by reason of a great Victory which one of their Kings got (as he thought) by the intercession of Francis of Paula: Though their name of Minims, should make them remember what they ought to be, to wit the least of all: Nevertheless, they go to Law very often with the Capucins, and other Religious, for the Precedency, when they march in the Processions. They have likewise found the way how two sweeten their Quadragesimal Life, (for which they make a solemn Vow) by going by turns, three or four Months in the Year, to Eat Meat in the Apartment appointed for the Sick, not having any other Sickness, but because this Quadragesimal Life does not well agree (they say) with their Stomaches: In such manner all these grand projects of an ill grounded Sanctity, do ordinarily vanish in Smoak. CHAP. XVIII. Of some Orders of Regular Clarks. First, Of the Fathers of Common Life. I Was willing to make an end of the Mendicant Orders; now I come to some Congregations of Regular Clarks, some of which I left behind, though they be more ancient than the last, whereof I have spoken; amongst those are the Fathers of Common Life. One Gerard Legrand, having finished his Studies in Author de l' Hist. des Habits des Ord. Relic. Num. 9 the Sorbonne at Paris, returned to Deventer, a Town of the Low Countries, where he had his Birth: He contented himself with the degree of a Deacon, not willing to be raised to the Dignity of a Priest. Besides the frequent Sermons which he made, he instituted a Congregation of several Clarks or Churchmen, who instructed Youth both in Learning and good Manners. And forasmuch, as every one of them got his Substance by his own Labour, and especially from Copying of Books, Florentius, who partly had the care of this Society, said one day to Gerard, How much better would it be for us, to make all one Common Purse, and to live together in Common. This proposal pleased Gerard, and meeting with no opposition, the Congregation of the Clarks or Brothers of Common Life, had its beginning first in the Town of Deventer, and was established afterwards all over Low Germany. It was confirmed by several Popes. Gerard died in the year 1384, and Florentius in 1400. These Clarks are Seculars, and make no Vows. Their clothes are very like to those of the Black Monks, of the Order of S. Benet, only their Hood and Sleeves are something narrower. Of the Order of Divine Love, or Theatins. Hospin. Hist. Mon. l. 6. c. 68 UNder the Pontificate of Clement the VII. some superstitious Men having withdrawn themselves into Gardens, to apply their Minds better (as they thought) to the Exercise of Prayer, and other Practices of Devotion, they were by ignorant and deluded People, called the Company of Divine Love. One Peter Caraffa joined with them, and showed so much of outward Humility, that not only, he refused the Bishopric of Brundisium, offered to him by the Emperor Charles the V. but left that of Chieti or Theate, which Pope Julius the II. had given him. Having then lived some while amongst them, He, and four others more, one of whom were called Cajetan, undertook to give new Life to the Order of Regular Clarks, which was already very much degenerated. To that purpose, having brought all their Estates into a Common Purse, they applied themselves wholly to sing at Church, to Meditation and Prayer; therefore they were called Regular Priests: And because Peter Caraffa had left his Bishopric of Theate, to embrace this sort of Life, they were called Theatins; and also by reason of their Habit, being so like to that of the Jesuits, they had in some Countries the name of Theatin Jesuits. Bobadilla the Jesuit relates, that under the Generalship of Lainez, they desired to make but one Body with the Jesuits; but that finding them too remiss and proud, they would not grant their request. Pope Paul the III. offered the Dignity of a Cardinal to John Peter Caraffa, and that great despiser of Bishoprics, thought it was too good a Bit to refuse it. He accepted of it then very willingly, and being returned to Rome, he took again the Bishopric of Theate, which happened to be vacant, and of which he had formerly divested himself by Humility. He accepted also of several Employments of State; and the Papacy at last. He took the name of Paul the IV. in remembrance of Paul the III. who gave him the Cardinals Cap. He was justly reproached, for having like a cunning Fox refused the lesser Honours, to advance himself to the greatest of all, which is the Papal Chair; the Hosp. ibid. ut supra. Character which Hospinian hath given us of him isthis: In Pontisicatis summo egregius hic Divini Amoris socius, mundi contemptor, & splendoris antiqui Clericorum Ordinis Restaurator, tantùm pecuniis accumulandis studuit, totusque belli quam pacis amantior, Arma, Caedes, & Incendia meditatus est per omnem Europam in Christi Ecclesiam. This holy Monk of Divine Love, this great despiser of the World, and restorer of the ancient splendour of the Clerical Order, set his Heart so much on heaping up Riches, and more desirous of War than Peace, he carried Fire and Sword through all Europe against the Church of Christ. His Order of Theatins subsists yet to this day in Italy, where they enjoy the great Privileges, which their Founder granted to them. They wear a Black Habit as the Priests, and go sometimes with a Cloak, and other times with a Black Chamber Gown, and a square Cap on their Heads. Of the Order of Somasks. Author de l' H●st. des Ord. & Habits Rel. Num. 11. ABout the year 1531. another Congregation of Regular Clarks had its beginning. Hierom Emilian a Noble Venetian, was the Institutor of it, and the Town of Somasks, between Milan and Bergamo, where the first Foundation of this Religion was laid, gave to it its name. In the year 1546. the Cardinal Caraffa united it to the Order of Theatins, whereof he was the Founder; but in the year 1555. being Pope, he separated them. The following Popes took care of this new Congregation, and Pius the V. gave to them the Monastery of S. Majol of Pavia, and put them under the Rule of S. Austin in the year 1568. Sometime since, the Fathers of the Christian Doctrine, established by Caesar Bus in Avignon, petitioned to be united to the Somasks, which was granted them by Paul the V. in the year 1616. The head of the Order being called General of the Regular Clarks, of the Congregation of Somasks, and of the Christian Doctrine in France. They are Clothed with Black Cloth as the Priests, and wear a Hat. They have the most part of their Convents in Italy, and in some places public Colleges, where they teach Youth as the Jesuits do. Of the Order of the Jesuits. IGnatius Loyola a Spaniard, laid the Foundation Hoc testantur Hossaeus and Salmanazar Jesuitae. of this Order, about the year of o●● Lord 1540 He was of a Fierce and Barbarous Temper, and being but a Youth, threatened to cut off a Limb from him, who the least displeased him, coming very often to Blows. He never quitted this cruel and inhuman disposition, and even inspired his Order Ex Hosp. de Orig. Jesuitarum l. 1. c. 1. with it. He followed at first Military Employments; but having received a Wound in his Thigh, at the Siege of Pampelone, he left the Wars, and happening one day to read a Book full of Lies, called by the Papists, the Flowers of the Saints; and amongst other things, being in a fixed consideration of the high esteem Men had for being Founders of Orders, he thought it would not be lost labour, if he became also the Forger of one. But as he was very Ignorant, which must needs be a great obstruction to his design; he resolved, as stupid as he was to Study, and with strength of Application acquired tolerable Knowledge. He improved it at Salamanca, and it was there, that appearing publicly in an extravagant Habit, and Preaching in the Streets without leave of the Bishop, he was delivered to the Inquisition, to examine his Doctrine. But he was found very firm in all the Errors and Impieties of Popery, and therefore let out of Prison, and had in more Honour than before: This gave him encouragement to go to Paris, where he applied himself again to Study, and was made Master of Arts. His Hypocrisy increasing more and more, he betook himself to beg Alms from Door to Door, and taught Youth for nothing, getting by this means, the esteem and love of the meanest sort of People: Nay, some Gentlemen drawn by his Example, joined with him, and became his Companions, and all together made a Vow to Renounce the World; and to go to Jerusalem, to Preach there to the Turks, and draw them to the Errors of Popery. But first, They resolved to go to Rome and receive the Ribad. in Vita Sti. Ignat. Pope's Blessing, as also Priestly Ordination. The Jesuits say, that their Ignatius being near the City of Rome, God the Father appeared to him visibly, and desired his Son Jesus Petrus Masfaeius l. 2. c. 5. Vitae Sti. Ignat. Christ, who was loaden with an heavy Cross, to take a special care, both of him and of his Companions. Christ promised him he would not fail, and told Ignatius, he would be favourable to him at Rome. Ego vobis Romae propitius ero. This made them to take the name of the Pater Annibal C●dretus Jesuita. Company of Jesus, because the Eternal Father, had given them (they say) for Companions to his Son, who acknowledged them to be such: The good disposition wherein they found Paul the III. at Rome made them to resolve not to lose time, but to establish their their Society before they went to Jerusalem, and they elected unanimously Igantius for their General. After ten years of Generalship, he made as if he should be glad to be dispensed with and quit it; but being sweetly forced to a longer continuance in it, he wrote his Book of Spiritual Exercises, which (some say) he had taken out of the Abbey of Montserrat, where he made some abode, at the beginning of his Conversion: The Society increasing daily, Ignatius undertook to explain further, the form of his Institution, and having brought it to certain Heads, he had them approved by the Pope. He died of a burning Fever in Turrianus Bobadilla. the year 1556, aged 65 years, having founded almost an hundred Houses of his Order. Some Jesuit Authors say, he was very often tormented by Devils, and that he boasted before his Death, how much good he had done to the Church of Rome; as also of having extremely enriched his Society, showing further, how heartily sorry he was to part from it in so Flourishing a Condition. Of the Rule of the Jesuits. THe most rigorous Statute of the Jesuits, is that which forbids the publication of their Rule; and Pope Paul the III. by a Bull of the year 1549, permitteth the General of the Jesuits to Excommunicate, to put in Prison, and also to employ the secular Power, Hosp. de Orig. Jesuit. l. 1. for chastising as he pleaseth, all those, of what quality or condition soever they be, who shall dare to manifest their Constitutions to the Public. Why so great a precaution accompanied with so much severity, but because (saith Hospinian) they are ashamed, that one should know the base and filthy things, which they practise secretly? Omne enim quod honestum In quaest. Utriusque testamenti. soitur, publicari non timetur (saith S. Augstin) Nevertheless this Rule having been Printed at Lions in the year 1607, with the design to distribute Copies of it in their Colleges, Novitiates, and Profest-houses, they could not take their Measures so well, but some of them Prosper Stellarius Fund. & Reg. Ord. Hosp. de Orig. Jesuit lib. 1. are fallen into secular Hands. Prosper Stellarius, Hospinian, and others do relate it at length in their Works: I might also have inserted it in mine, was it not of too great a bulk. Therefore, I have chosen rather to give first an Idea of it in general, and then to set down some principal Points, which I have observed in the perusing of it. As for the Idea in general, I say, that as Mahomet hath taken something of all sorts of Religions, to make up his own; in the same manner Ignatius Loyola, and all his crew, have made a Rhapsody of all sorts of Monastical, and Collegiate Rules, to compose that of their Order. It is for the most part Hosp. ibid. filled with nothing but human Traditions, Hypocrisies, Idolatries, and devilish inventions, which are required therein; as to run over all the World, to endeavour to draw not only the Infidels, but all the Christians also (if it be possible) to their Idolatrous Worship, the Sacrifice of the Mass, the Worship of Saints, etc. To extend, (as much as in them lies) the Dominions of Antichrist, who is the Pope, and to infect the whole Earth, with the Venom of their perverse Doctrines: This is the general design of their Institute: And as for the Rules belonging to the internal direction of their Houses or Convents, they are a great part of them Superstitious, Impious or Silly Practices. Nevertheless I must confess, that the external Government of their Order, for policy and cunning to compass their ends, of heaping Riches and Power in the World, hath not met yet with its like upon the Earth. I shall relate here Commpendiously of their Rules, only as much as is necessary, to prove both the one and the other. Some Rules of the Jesuits, drawn from their Common Rules. RUle 2. They ought to be present every day at the Sacrifice of the Mass, (to abuse the People with their Hypocrisy.) Rule 4. They shall twice a year renew their Vows after a general Confession, (these rash Vows, the frequent infraction whereof makes them yet more Sacrilegious.) Rule 12. They ought not to sleep with the Windows of their Chambers open, (for fear of catching cold.) Rule 14. None of those who are designed for Domestic Employments, aught to learn either to Read or Write, that so they may serve Christ with Humility and Simplicity, (as if to Read or Write, was contrary to that.) Rule 16. They are not to Eat nor Drink between Meals, for fear of prejudicing their Health, (a motive of great perfection!) Rule 19 They ought to keep themselves very clean, Cleanliness being counted a great instrument of health, and of much edification to their Neighbours, (the Temporal Motive is set before the Spiritual.) Rule 35. Being at Table, they ought not to salute any but the Superior, (a piece of civility worthy to be made a Rule of!) Rule 40. They are not to ask Council of any Stranger, without leave of their Superior, (so fearful are they of being better instructed.) Rule 41. They shall meddle with no business, even, of Piety, without leave of the Superior; they shall not promise their assistance towards it; Nay, not so much as show themselves inclinable to it, (who ever heard of forbidding to be inclinable to Piety?) Rule 44. If any of their Jesuits go to speak with a Prelate, or Person of Quality, they ought to tell their Superior, what hath been discoursed of, (because they are sent thither as Spies.) Rule 38. They ought not to discourse abroad, of what is done in their Houses; and shall show to no Body the Rules and Constitutions of their Order, (those who do evil love Darkness.) Rule 39 None shall communicate to Strangers, the Spirital Instructions, Exercises and Meditations of the Society, (were they good, what harm is there in it?) Statutes drawn out of the Provincial's Rules. Chap. I. THE Provincial or Superior of a whole Province, may dispense with all sorts of Rules: (There is the Jesuitical dispensing Power.) Chap. II. Four Counsellors or Consultors, as they call them, are to assist him with their Counsel, in the concerns of the Society, (observe the Policy.) Chap. III. It belongs to him to Nominate all the Prefects, and Subaltern Officers of his Province, (the Superiors, and Rectors of Colleges, or professed Houses only excepted) and he is to take a special care, to have some young Jesuits brought up early in the management of Temporal Affairs, that so the Society may be better served. (Politic) Chap. V. It shall be declared to those who are expelled the Society, that they are no longer bound, to the observance of the simple Vows they have made. All the difference which is between a simple Vow and a solemn one, is, that the first is a Promise made to God, before three or four Witnesses only, and the latter is done in the presence of a greater number. They pretend to have the power of dispensing with the first, but not with the other; as if the greater number of Witnesses enforced a Promise, so as to make it indissoluble, (Cursed Doctrine of Jesuits!) Chap. vi. He shall not permit any to learn the Hebrew Tongue, unless he be well persuaded first of their steadfastness in the Jesuitical Divinity, and humble enough to make a good use of it. (viz. to those who are so well rooted in the Errors of Popery, that there is no danger they should part from it.) Chap. liv. The Society obliges every Jesuit to follow its particular Opinions, in matters of Divinity and Philosophy, (as if the Jesuitical Cloth had the virtue to influence Heads with new Opinions.) Chap. cxxxiv. Those who are unfit to learn Scholastic Divinity and Philosophy, must apply themselves to study Cases of Conscience: (One may guests thereby, what Divines their Casuists are.) Chap. xiv. Rule 121. The Provincial is to begin his Visitation, in each of their Houses and Convents, at the Church, to see if the Holy Sacrament (their Idol of Bread kept in a Box) is not rotten, or worm-eaten; and also in what condition their Relics are; and during the time of this function the Church-doors are to be kept shut, (that Seculars may not see the fair Objects of their Adoration.) Chap. xv. Rule 31. He must in his Visitation examine particularly, if their Jesuits be ready for all sorts of Executions and Enterprises. (Kings and Princes take heed.) Statutes drawn out of the Rules of the Perfect, or Superior of Profest-Houses. Chap. i. HE must inflict on the Jesuits, Rule x. none but ordinary Penances, such as are, to Eat at a little Table by themselves, to Eat under the Table, to kiss the others Feet, to recite some Prayers in the midst of the Refectory, and such like things, (these are the Penances of the Jesuits, who deserve Heaven or them.) Ibid. Rule 2. He shall as well as the Provincial, have the power in his House to dispense with the Rules, Constitutions and Decrees of general Chapters, (here is again the Dispensing Power.) Chap. iii Rule 30. He may now and then, send his Jesuits to beg Alms from door to door, ('tis not enough for them to have good Possessions and Incoms; they must besides go and ravish the Bread of those who are truly poor, ask of it for themselves.) Ibid. Rule 36. He is to read the Letters that are brought to his Jesuists, and to read those that they send abroad, (great policy to preserve their Society, and know what ever is done or passeth abroad.) Chap. iv. It declares the great care they ought to take of Souls in Preaching Popery, and hearing Confessions. (The Devil is very much obliged to them.) Chap. vi. Rule 69. They ought to receive no Money in trust, unless of those to whom they are much obliged, and cannot be resused. (They will do no service, but to those from whom they have received some.) Chap. seven. Rule 77. He must endeavour to keep the Friends they have, and to gain the Hearts of those, who may be disaffected to the Society; particularly if they be persons of Quality, (because they are more able to promote their Temporal concerns.) Ibid. Rule 78. He ought to show himself very grateful towards the Founders, and Benefactors of the Society, (so much do the Pagans and the Publicans.) Chap. viij. He shall express his Charity towards the Travellers of their own Society, to receive, and to treat them with all kindness, and good Offices imaginable: (The rambling Jesuits ought to be very well entertained.) Ibid. Rule 83. They ought not to exercise Hospitality towards any other Strangers, except it be those whom they have been much obliged to, who would otherwise take it very Ill, (Hospitality so much recommended in Scripture, is banished from Jesuits Houses, unless it be for themselves.) Of the other Rules of the Jesuits in General. IT would be too great a Volume, should I in this manner run over all the Rules of this Society; but I will be content to say, That part of these Rules aims only at establishing the Authority of, and Subordination to other Superiors. Some are for the direction of their Studies and Colleges, others for the Government of their Novitiates and Profest-houses. Others again are for their Diet, and their Habits. 'tis not possible to express the great care they ought to take of their Health. The Means they use to that purpose, are admirable. Regulae Praefecti sanitatis. They have in every Convent a Perfect, or Overseer of Health, whose care and Application is continually to Study the way of promoting the same. A part of his Office is to examine, if the Meat which is prepared for the Fathers Jesuits, is good and well dressed. He is to look that they be not prejudiced in their Health by bad Air; by too much Heat, Cold, immoderate Labour, or by too great Application of Mind; and aught to give notice of it to the Superior, that he may remedy it. One cannot but see in all these Rules, the extrordinary great love which the Jesuits have for their own Bodies; and one would think, they do not believe another Life hereafter. There is moreover amongst these Rules, a great Catalogue to be seen of the Masses, which their Priests ought say, and of the Rosaries or Beads, which, those who are not Priests, aught to recite every Month, and every Week for their Benefactors, as well living as deceased, to get more of them, if possible may be. Every Jesuit Priest is also obliged to say one Mass every Month, and those who are not Priests, one Row of Beads, or the third part of a Rosary, for the Reduction of Heretics, especially those of the Northern Countries. (They do not say for their Conversion, but for their Reduction, being all one to them, whether this be effected by way of Persuasion, or by Fire and Sword) They do declare in many places of their Rule, that to teach Youth, to preach the Doctrines of the Romish Church, to execute Missions, to assist sick Persons on their Deathbeds, to hear Confessions, and to extend, as much as lies in them, the Pope's Spiritual Domination, aught to be the chiefest employments of the Society. They give directions for that purpose, and make an express Vow of the last, which they call a Vow of Obedience to the Pope, or of Mission. The Subjects who do compose this Company, are considered five different ways, either as Professed of four Vows; or as Spiritual Coadjutors, who are Priests; or as Moreri. Dict. Hist. Temporal Coadjutors, who are Brothers; or as Masters and Students; or lastly, as Novices. They have particular Rules for all these Degrees and Conditions. The General is above Part. 5. Constit. c. 3. & Part. 6. c. 1. all these Orders, and they give to him the Glorious Titles of God's Legate, Vicar of God's Republic, which is the Order of the Jesuits. His Generalship is perpetual, and he is only Hosp. de Jesuit. subject to the Pope. His chiefest business, besides the Government of his Order, is to find out all sorts of means of rooting out the Heretics, Enemies of the See of Rome, and to take away the Lives or Dominions of those Princes or Kings, who are not under its obedience. Of the Increase and Power of the Jesuits. THIS Society favoured by the Popes, as wholly devoted to them, did so much multiply, and so fast, that Father Ribadeneira, a Jesuit, having made a Catalogue of their Provinces, Colleges and Religious Houses in the year 1608. (to wit, seventy years after the Foundation of their Order) reckons 31 Provinces, 21 Professed Houses, 293 Colleges, 33 Novitiates, other Residential Houses 96. But since that time they are so much increased, that there is no Religious Order so much dilated, so abundantly favoured with Privileges, so Rich and so Powerful as theirs: A Book in Folio would not be enough to give to the Public the History of it: I shall only say in general, that they are spread all over the World; and in those Countries where they have not the liberty to appear in their Jesuitical Habit, they keep themselves there Incognito, in great numbers, and leave no stone unturned to compass their intrigues and ill designs. All their Houses and Colleges are Hosp. Hist. Jesuit. lib. 2. 6. 5. very stately and curiously built. Pope Gregory the XIII. gave them in Rome, against the Orders of the Senate, a whole Island, or quarter of the Town, where they pulled down all the Houses, turned out all the Owners, the Widows and the Orphans, to build there a College. The same Pope gave them 25 Tuns of Gold towards the raising of it. They maintain there 500 Jesuits, of all the parts of the World, who are the chief Emissaries of the General, and as so many Mastiff-dogs ready to be let loose, at his pleasure, upon those whom they call Heretics. King Louis the XIV. was no less liberal towards this Order in his Kingdom, where he caused to be built every where stately Palaces for them; while Spain, Germany, Poland, Italy, and the other Popish Countries, have suffered these Praetors to gnaw their Entrails, and become fat upon them. Rodolphus Hospinianus, a very grave and faithful Author, hath left us four Books of the Jesuitical History. He treats in the First, of the Origin, Name, Habit, and Rules of the Jesuits; he handleth in the Second, the Increase and Power of this Order; in the Third, he exposes to public view, the wicked Acts, Frauds, Impostures, and Bloody Counsels of the Jesuits, both in Portugal and in France, the Conspiracies, Troubles, Seditions, Parricides, horrid and enormous Crimes, which they have committed in England, Scotland, Bohemia, Hungary, Moscovy, Poland, etc. Lastly, His Fourth Book does very plainly represent their Doctrine of Killing and Deposing Kings and Princes; their Equivocations and Contradictions. I shall not spend time to relate them to my Reader here in a Country where their Artifices and Devilish Enterprises are so well known; I will only set down a curious Piece, related by the same Author in his Fourth Book, which is their form of Consecrating and Blessing those Murderers, whom they have persuaded to lay Violent and Sacrilegious Hands on Kings. Here is word for word the order of it. Ceremonies of the Consecration, Blessing, and Sanctification of Regicides by the Jesuits, extracted out of a Process, Printed at Delphes, by John Andrew. Hosp. de Doct. Jesui●. lib. 4. HE who is so unhappy as to be persuaded by the Jesuits to assassinate either a King or a Prince, is brought by them into a secret Chapel, where they have prepared upon an Altar a great Dagger, wrapped up in linen Cloth, together with an Agnus Dei. Drawing it out of the Sheath, they besprinkle it with Holy Water, and fasten to the Hilt several Consecrated Beads of Coral, pronouncing this Indulgence, That as many Blows as the Murderer shall give with it to the Prince, he shall deliver so many Souls from Purgatory. After this Ceremony, they put the Dagger into the Parricides Hand, and recommend it to him in this sort. Thou chosen Son of God, take the Sword of Jephte, the Sword of Samson, the Sword of David, wherewith he did cut off the Head of Goliath, the Sword of Gideon, the Sword of Judith, the Sword of the Maccabees, the Sword of Pope Julius the II. wherewith he cut off the Lives of several Princes, his Enemies, filling whole Cities with Slaughter and Blood: Go, and let Prudence go along with thy Courage, let God give new strength to thy Arm. After which they all fall down on their Knees, and the Superior of the Jesuits pronounces the following Exorcism. Come ye Cherubins, ye Seraphims, Thrones and Powers, come ye holy Angels, and fill up this Blessed Vessel (the execrable Parricide) with an immortal Glory, do ye present him every day with the Crowns of the Blessed Virgin Mary, of the Holy Patriarches and Martyrs. We do not look upon him now as one of ours, but as one belonging to you. And thou, O God, who art terrible and invincible, and hast inspired him in Prayer and Meditation to kill the Tyrant and Heretic, for to give his Crown to a Catholic King, comfort, we beseech thee, the Heart of him whom we have Consecrated for this Office; strengthen his Arm, that he may execute his Enterprise; cloth him with the Armour of thy Divine Power, that having performed his Design, he may escape the Hands of those who shall go in pursuit of him; give him Wings, that his holy Members may fly away from the power of the impious Heretics; replenish his Soul with Joy, Comfort and Light, by which his Body, having banished all fear, may be upheld and animated in the midst of Dangers and Torments. This Exorcism being ended, they bring the Parricide before another Altar, where hangs the Image of James Clement, Dominican Friar, who with a venomous Knife killed King Henry the III. This Image is surrounded with Angels, who protect him and bring him to Heaven. The Jesuits show it to him, and put afterwards a Crown on his Head, saying, Lord, regard here thy Arm, and the Executer of thy Justice, let all the Saints arise, bow, and yield to him the most honourable place amongst them. After every thing so performed, he is permitted to speak to none but to four Jesuits, who are deputed to keep him company. These Fellows are not wanting in their Discourses to tell him very often, that they perceive a Divine Light that surrounds him, and is the cause why they bow to him, kiss his Hands and Feet, and consider him no more as a Man, but as a Saint. Nay, they make a show as if they did envy the great Honour and Glory which does attend him, and say, sighing, Oh that God had been pleased to make choice of us instead you, and given us so much Grace, that, as you, we might be translated into Heaven, without going into Purgatory. Here's the end of the Ceremony, and of the Order of these Fathers, who call themselves the Company of Jesus. Of the Order of the Fathers of the Oratory. Moreri. Dict. Hist. THIS Congregation of Regular Priests, was Founded at Rome, by Philip Neri, a Florentine Secular Priest in Italy. He gathered a Company of ecclesiastics, who applied themselves to the exercises of Clerical Life, and got a great Name in the World. They begun their practices in the year 1550, but their Order was not confirmed till twenty five years after, by Gregory the III. who gave to Philip Neri the Parochial Church of St. Mary in Valicella, called now Lafoy Chiesa Nuova. He built there a Convent, where he passed almost his whole Life, not going out but to visit the Seven Churches. In imitation of him, Peter of Berulle instituted at Paris, the Congregation of the Fathers of the Oratory of Jesus. He was peculiarly encouraged to it by Cardinal Gondi, Bishop of Paris. Pope Paul the V. approved this Congregation in the year 1613, and since it hath spread itself very much in France, and in the Low Countries. These Priests have this for the end of their Institution, to honour as much as lies in them, the Infancy, Life and Death of our Saviour Jesus Christ, and of the Virgin Mary, to whom they render an Idolatrous Worship. They have several times a Week meetings, to which they invite Seculars also, to make them meditate in their Churches, called by them Oratories (from whence they have got the Name of Fathers of the Oratory) on what the Virgin Mary hath done while she was yet a Child; with what Diligence she went to School, with what Modesty she played with the young Girls of her Age; on the great Respect she had towards the Priests, bowing to them in the Streets; and running in such manner over all the Actions of her Life, till her Death, with particulars, which were never known by Scripture or ancient Tradition; they believe they have performed great exercises of Piety, by Preaching to the Seculars three or four hours at each meeting, upon these and such like matters. They make it also their business to teach Youth in their Colleges, to Preach and to go on Missions. They make no Vows, and can very easily go out from their Society to possess some good Living offered to them. They are generally much beloved by all sorts of people for their Honesty, and Affability, but mortally hated by the Jesuits, who have persecuted them extremely in these last Times, accusing them of favouring the Opinions of Jansenius; but indeed it is because they are their Rivals, and they fear, lest the Papists, weary at last of their tyranny and impieties, should one day give their Houses and Colleges to the Fathers of the Oratory. They are Clothed like secular Priests, viz. with a long black Cassock, a Girdle and a long Cloak of the same Colour. This Order hath produced several, both learned and honest men, according to their Principles. Of the Order of the Fathers of Well Dying. THIS Religion is instituted to serve the Sick, and comfort them in their Dying-Hour. Those who do compose it, are Regular Moreri. Dict. Hist. Clerks. Camillus of Lelis, was the Author thereof. He was born in the Land of Abru●so, in the Diocese of Chiety in Italy, called Buccianico, and having past the first years of his Life in being a Soldier, he resolved to employ the last in serving the Poor in the Hospitals, and comforting Dying People. Four of his Friends joined with him in the same design; and their new Religion was approved by Pope Sixtus the V. in the year 1584. but upon condition, that they should follow some Ancient Rule. These good Father's being not very well pleased with it, as desirous to have the Honour of being the Founders of a distinct Order, continued still their former practices. In the mean while Sixtus the V. passed to another Life; and Gregory the XIV. who succeeded him, confirmed this Congregation in the year 1591., making it free and independent. 'Tis called the Congregation of Regular Clerks, serving the Sick. Their Habit is Clerical, with a Cross on their Breast, and another upon their Cloak on the Right Side of Tawny Colour, with a great flopping Hat upon their Heads. They have several Convents in Italy. Of the Order of Clerks Minors. Moreri. Dict. Hist. THE Regular Clerks Minors, owe their establishment to Austin Adorn, a Gentleman of Genoa. He set up their first Congregation at Naples in the year 1558, with two other Gentlemen of the family of Caracciola, Austin and Francis. The Constitutions of their Order were approved by Paul the V. in the year 1605. They have a Convent at Rome at St. Laurence in Lucia, where their general abode is; and a College at St. Agnes of Piazza Navona. They are Clothed as Secular Priests, only with a courser Cloth. Of the Order of Barnabites, or Regular Clerks of St. Paul. Auth. des Hab. des Ord. Rel. THIS Congregation was approved at Bologna, by Pope Clement the VII. in the year 1533. and by Paul the III. in 1535. James Anthony Morigias, Bartholomew Ferrara of Milan, and Francis Mary Zaccaria of Cremona, began to establish it by a Famous Preacher, called Seraphim, who persuaded them to read diligently the Epistles of St. Paul, for which cause they took the name of Clerks of St. Paul. They are called likewise Barnabites, either for their great devotion towards that Saint Barnab●, who founded the Church of Milan, or because they made their first Exercises in a Church of Regular Canons, Dedicated to this Saint. This Congregation is much increased since, and hath produced great men. They have several Colleges in Italy, and some in France, Savoy, and other part. Of the Order of the Holy Ghost in Saxia at Rome. Monsieur de Thuy Etats & Empir. IN the year of our Lord 1198, Pope Innocent the III. caused to be built at Rome, the staely and famous Hospital of the Holy Ghost in Saxia or Saxony, (which place was so called, because formerly the Saxons, a people of Germany, had their Quarter there) and endowed it very richly for the relief of the Poor, Sick and other Indigents. He ordered a Rule for all the Brothers and Sisters who would enter that Order. In this year 1564, Father Bernardinus Cirilli, General of the same, Reform it. This Rule commands all the Brothers and Sisters to live in Obedience and Chastity, possessing nothing as their own, and above all to be careful of the Sick. They make their Promise and Vow in such manner. ay, such one, give and offer myself to God, and to the Blessed Virgin Mary, to the Holy Ghost, and to my Lords the Poor Sick, to be their humble Servant as long as I live; I promise to keep Chastity by the grace of God, and to live without possessing any thing as my own; and to you, my General Master, and all your Sccessors, to pay you all Obedience, and to take a faithful care of the Incomes for the Poor. Then the Superior gives him this Answer. For the Vow which thou hast made to God, to the Virgin, and to our Lords the Poor Sick, we receive thee, and the Souls of thy Father and Mother, to participate of the Masses, Fasts, Prayers, Alms, and other good Works, which are, and shall be done in the House of the Holy Ghost. God make thee partaker of them, as we all hope. Know also, that the House of the Holy Ghost promises to give thee Bread and Water, and an Humble Robe. This said, the Superior takes a Cloak, on which is a Cross, and putting it on his Shoulders, saith to him, In virtue of this Sign of the Cross all evil Spirits be expelled from thee, and Christ Jesus bring thee to his everlasting Kingdom. This Congregation hath several Hospitals in divers parts of Christendom, of which that of Rome is the Chief. The General Chapters are kept there, and each Hospital is obliged to render an account there by the Duputies of its Administration. Supposing a Religious of this Order be found in possession of any thing, as his own, when he dies, he is not to be buried in Holy Ground, but he is looked upon as one excommunicated. They wear a Black Sacerdotal Habit, with a White Cross on their Breast, and another upon their Cloak on the left Side. Of the Congregation of the Hermits of Madam Gonzague. Monsieur de Thuy Etats & Empir. FRancis of Gonzague, fourth Marquis of Mantova, going to one his Country Houses, and passing near an Old Wall, on which was painted an Image of the Virgin Mary, his Horse was so much frighted at it, that in curvetting it threw his Master on the ground. A Gentleman of his Retinue, called Hierom Regnini, seeing the Marquis all bruised with his fall, fell immediately on his Knees, and made a Vow to the Virgin, that if his Master did recover, he would in that very place lead an Hermetical Life: Which thing having succeeded as he desired, he went about to perform his Vow, and the Marquis' Lady caused a Monastery to be built for him; where several other Gentlemen joined together, and established a Rule amongst them, which was confirmed by Pope Alexander the VI They make no profession, and none of their Observances does bind upon pain of Mortal Sin. They have a General, and about threescore and ten Monasteries, the Chief whereof is that of Gonzaga, in which are twelve Hermits. This Congregation began under Pope Innocent the VIII. and the Empire Maximilian the First. Of the Fathers of Christian Doctrine. Moreri. Dict. Hist. THIS Religious Congregation was founded by Caesar de Bus, born at Cavailon, a Town of Provence in France. The end of this Institution was, to Catechise the People, in imitation (as they say) of the Apostles, teaching them the Mysteries of our Faith, and together the gross Errors of Popery. Pope Clement the VIII. approved this Congregation, and Paul the V. did the same, in the year 1616. He obliged these Teachers or Doctrinaries ●o make Monastical Vows, and united their Company to that of the Regular Clerks of Somask, to make, together with them, one Body, under the same General. Since that time, by a Bull of Pope Innocent the X. granted in the year 1647. the Priests of the Christian Doctrine were disunited from the others, and had a French General for themselves. Thuy possess several Convents and Colleges in France. There is likewise in Italy another Order of the Fathers of the Christian Doctrine, who do acknowledge for their Founder, Cardinal Charles Borromeo, who instituted them at Milan in the year 1568. CHAP. XIX. Of some Religious Orders which have been suppressed, or united to others, or of which, the Authors, the time of their Institution, or Habits are not well know. First, Of the Order of the White Men. IN the year 1399, under the Pontificate of Boniface the IX. a certain Priest, came down from the Alps into Italy, followed with a great multitude of People. He was Clothed all in White, had very modest Looks, and Hosp. the M●n. by his Speech one might have taken him for a Saint. He deplored with loud and very sensible Expressions, the miserable Condition of Mankind, and Preached Repentance for Sin. He was going directly to Rome, with hopes to remedy the evil, first in the place where he thought Religion suffered the most. In his way by Lucca, the Apennine, and Tuscany, great crowds both of Men and Women, of all Ages and Conditions followed him, and took White clothes likewise on their Backs. They lay in the night time in the Fields like Sheep, and did Eat together, what ever place they came at, of the Provisions they carried along with them. Several Italian Princes, even Bishops joined with this Priest, who carried a great Wooden Crucifix in his Arms, which they say, wept for the Sins of the People; and when (by human Artifice or Diabolical Illusion) it shed Tears, all that went along made great Cries, and asked pardon for their Sins. This Crucifix is kept yet to this day at Lucca, in a very Rich Chapel, with great Honour and Worship. This numerous Troop having rested themselves some days about Viterbo, Pope Boniface the IX. who feared lest this Priest had a design to come and pull him out of his Pontifical Throne, sent Companies of Soldiers, who brought him before him bound in Chains. The Pope made him immediately to suffer a cruel Death, and so having smitten the Shepherd, the Flock was dispersed, every one of the White Men returning with speed to their own Homes a-again. Of the Amedyes, or Friends of God. A Certain Man who took the name of Friend of God, Born in Portugal, came in an Heremitical Habit into Lombardia; where he fixed for a while his Habitation, at a place called St. Mary of Br●scia, towards Cremona. From thence he passed to Rome, and made his abode in Monte Aure●, called now St. Peter in Montorio. He went for a great Contemplative Man, and for a Prophet, who had many Visions. From him this Congregation took the name of Friends of God, or Amedees'. They wore grey clothes and Wooden Shoes, had no Breeches, girding themselves with a Cord. They did possess 28 Convents in Italy, and their Congregation begun in 1400. But Pope Pius the V. united it partly with that of Clervaux or Cisteaux, and part of it with the Wooden Shoe▪ bearers or Soccolanti. Of the Order of Fontavellane. De Thuy Etats & Empires traitte des Religions. ONE Rodolphus persecuted by a temporal Lord, withdrew himself between two of the highest Mountains of the Apennine, Mount Latria, and Mount Corvo. He got there in a short time, (as it is usual to Hermits) the name of a great Saint, and Followers, and had there a Monastery built, under the name of the Holy Cross. But his Order after his Death, being fallen from its Observance; a Father of Camaldoli reform it, and being deformed again Pope Pius the V. took occasion from thence, to put their Abbey in Commendam, and gave it to the Cardinal of Rovere, Brother to the Duke of Urbain, who put in it the Fathers of Camaldoli, who are still there. Of the Beghards, Beghins, and Beghine. Hosp. de Orig. Mon. l. 6. c. ●2. THEY had their beginning in Germany, and in the Low Countries, towards the end of the 13 Age. They made profession of Monastical life, under the name of the third Order of St. Francis. An Italian called Hermanus, and according to some others, one Dulcinus with his Wife, were the Authors of it. They preached publicly against the Pope, and the Pride of the Church of Rome, which they said was not the true Catholic Church. By reason of these Opinions, contrary to the See of Rome, they were called also Opinionists, and the Papists charged them immediately, (as they are wont to do, those who not side with them) with Thousand abominable Crimes, which therefore ought to be very suspicious. Bonifacius VIII. and Clement the V. whom they chiefly attacked, did condemn them, Annihilate their Order, and Excommunicate all those, who after the Dissolution should endeavour to re-establish it again. They were also called Fraticelli, and Brothers of Poverty, for the strict Profession they made of it. Besides these Orders, there is mention made in some Authors of several others, viz. Of the Lazy-ones, of the Ignorants, of St. Joseph, of St. Peter, of the Looking-glasses, of the Ladder of God, of the Valley of Josaphat, of the Penitents, of Purgatory, and of some others, of which I find nothing almost but the Names, and give me no sufficient matter, wherewith to entertain my Reader. I am apt to believe however, that the Order of Purgatory, which I have named, is none other, but some Congregations of Seculars in Italy, who meet at certain days in the Week, to pray for the Souls in Purgatory. As for the Penitents, you may be better informed of it by what follows. Of the Penitents. Moreri Dict. Hist. THESE are certain Devouts, divided into several Confraternities, particularly in Italy; who make profession of a public Penance, at some prescribed times in the year. The custom was established in the year 1260, by an Hermit, who went to Preach in the City of Perugia in Italy; that the Inhabitants were on the point to be buried, under the Ruins of their own Houses, which were ready to fall upon them, unless by a speedy Penitence, they did appease God's Anger. All his Hearers very much frighted, having put on Sackcloth, armed with Whips and Disciplins, went Processionally along the Streets, beating severely their Shoulders for the expiation of their Sins. This Sort of Penance, was afterwards practised in some other Countries, and particularly in Hungary, during a raging Plague, wherewith the whole Kingdom was miserably afflicted and wasted. But some while after, it occasioned a very dangerous sect of Flagellants or Whippers, who running by Troops, naked to the Wast, put their Backs all in a gore Blood, publishing that this new Baptism of Blood (so they called it,) blotted out all Sins, even those that they might commit hereafter. These were abolished, but the Confraternities of different colours were confirmed, and are to be seen to this day in Italy, and in those Territories of France which belong to the Pope, where they make their Processions, especially during the holy Week, disciplining themselves publicly in the Streets. Henry the III. King of France, having seen in the year 1586, the Procession of the White Penitents at Avignon, desired to be admitted into it; and seven or eight years after, he established one like to it at Paris, in the Church of the Austin-friars-s, under the Title of the Annunciation of our Lady. The most part of his Courtiers listed themselves in it, and failed not to be present with him at the Processions of the Confraternity; where he did assist himself without Guards, Clothed all in White Linen Holland-cloth, in the form of a Sack, having two holes answering to the Eyes, and a long Capuchon or Hood hanging behind. To this Habit was fastened a Discipline of Line, as a Mark of his Penitent State, and upon his Shoulder he had a Cross of White Satin, upon a Tawny Velvet Ground. Mainbourg Jesuits in the History of the League. 'tis observed in the History of the League, that the King practised these public Devotions, to destroy the Opinion which the People had, that he favoured the King of Navarre and the Protestants. Nevertheless, this did not hinder the Papists, from persuading St. James Clement, a Dominican Friar, to Murder him, giving him a desperate Wound, with a Poisoned Knife in the Belly, whereof he died the 2 of August, in the year 1589. CHAP. XX. Of the Habits, and of the Tonsure or Shaving of Monks. I Have set down at the end of each Order, what Habits those Monks wear, and in what Form and Colour they do differ one from another, according to the Fancy of their Founders. Now I must further more explain to you what a Capuchon, a Scapulary, a Patience, a Force, a Plited Cloak, the Scandals, and the Monastical Crown are. The Capuchon in its first Institution, was no other thing but a Sack, which the first Penitents wore upon their Heads, with one Corner in, after the manner of the Colliers here in London. But our Monks have brought it at last, to the form of a Hood, and is of the same Stuff with their Habits. It is a very commodious contrivance, because when they are hot, they cast it back upon their Shoulders, and when they are cold, they draw it very deep on their Heads, to keep their Ears warm: Some have it so curiously Wrought, that three Women at work can hardly make one in four days. Speaking of it in a Spiritual Sense, they call it the Helmet of Salvation; Galeam salutis, and believe, that the Devil hath not the Power in that Harness, to suggest to them ill Thoughts. Some Monks, as the Benedictins, the Augustinians, the Dominicans, etc. wear it very broad, and hanging down almost to the Calf of their Legs, to extend the more on their Bodies the virtue of this holy Garment. The Capucins contrariwise, have the tail of their Capuchion turned right upwards, which makes them (they say) more Terrible to the Powers of the Air, and uniteth them more immdiately to God. The Scapulary is a piece of Stuff, divided length-ways in half, (and sowed to their Capuchion) which reacheth before and behind, almost to their Feet. 'tis called Scapulary, à Scapulis, because it covers their Shoulders, and in the Spiritul Sense, it is an Armour against the Devil, Impenetrable to all the Arrows of his Malice. This Scapulary, when first contrived, was an Habit for work, whereof almost all the In Catalogo testium veritatis f. 214, 215. Peasants made use formerly, working in the Fields; because this covering their Stomach, Back and Shoulders, and having no Sleeves, it left their Hands and Arms freer for work. Now as the Monks were obliged in the ancient Ex Libro ante annos 540. scripto, & edito ab H●tt. Anno 1520 times to work with their Hands, St. Benet and the other Institutors of Monks, gave them the Scapulary to wear, Scapulare propter opera tantum. But as for the Monks in our days, who have preferred Idleness before Working, they might also go without a Scapulary. When the execrable Regicide James Clement, a Dominican Friar, went to kill Henry the III he hid hisgreat Dagger under his great Dagger under his Scapulary, and made it serve in such manner, to an use very different from its Institution. The Patience is only another name, to signify the two sides of their Scapulary; the part which is one their Backs, is called the Hinderpatience, and that one their Breast the Forepatience. This word is in expression of their Sufferings, because one of these Monks, having once by chance stretched his Scapulary, together with the Capuchion on the ground; they ingeniously observed that it represented a kind of a Cross, and very luckily for them, they published that they were the Imitators of Jesus Christ, bearing after him their Crosses in this World. And, indeed who can doubt but these Scapularies being for the most part of a very fine Cloth or Linen, be very heavy Crosses to these poor Monks? The Frock or Cowl, is a Stately Gown with large Sleeves, which the Monks wear over their other Habits, when they go to Church, or to work in the Towns. In a Spiritual Sense, it is the Protection of God Almighty, that Surrounds them (they say) on every side. The Cape is a long Cloak, plited round about the Neck, and without Sleeves, of which some Friars make use in stead of the Frock. The Carmelites particularly wear such Garment, because (they say) it represents better ●he Cloak of the Prophet Elijah, who they pretend to have been the Founder of their Order. The Sandals are Wooden-shoes or Clogs, which render them (they say) like to the Apostles. The Monastical Crown, is a Circle of Hair, which the Barber leaves to their Heads, when he Shaves them. Beda l. 5. c. 22. Beda, in the first Book of his History, Chap. 22. saith, that the Monks and Priests have their Heads Shaved, and leave above the Ears a Circle of Hair, in the form of a Crown, to represent the Crown of Thorns of our Saviour; and that this Crown is a warning to them, that they ought to imitate Christ in his Sufferings, and bear patiently all sorts of Affronts and Injuries for the sake of his Name. Hosp. de Orig. Mon. l. 111. c. 8. And in truth (saith Hospinian,) these good Monks and Priests are put very hard to it, and suffer every day a great deal of Shame, for the Cause of Christ Jesus, and of his Holy Gospel. Alas, how are they to be pitied, these holy Martyrs of the Popish Church, sleeping as they do till Noonday, upon good Down Featherbeds! How weary, how tired are they in cutting up the Partridges, the Snipes, the Pheasants, and others Dainties, wherewith their Tables are covered! Oh the Sharp Thorny-Crown, that so cruelly afflicts their tender Heads! How kind, how human were the Barbarous Jews, who drove the Crown of Thorns into the Sacred head of our Lord Jesus; in comparison of those unmerciful Barbers, who Shave every Week or Fortnight, the Heads of Friars and Monks; and moreover, to accumulate misfortunes, wash them with sweet and odoriferous Waters! Isidorus and other Authors, give another Explication of the Monastical Crown. They Isidorus l. 2. c. 4. de Officiis. Rabanus l. 1. de Instit. cleric. c. 3. Hugo l. 2. de sacram. Durand. in Ration. l. 2. say, that it represents the slight which the Monks ought to make of the things of the World, by losing all their Hairs, except only a small Portion, which they reserve for themselves, to wit, that little Circle about the Ears. This Circle notwithstanding, according to them, is a Royal Crown, that raises them above all other Christians, as much as Kings are above their own Subjects. 'tis very true, (goes on my Author Hospinian) that these Fellows wear a Royal Crown on their Heads, since they are exempted from all Jurisdiction and Power of the Magistrates, when all the others are bound to obey. Nay, they are above Kings and Princes, to whom they are become formidable, and are adored by those of their party, like Gods. Having already gathered for themselves, almost all the Riches of the Universe, they may well boast themselves of their Frugality, and of the contempt of Worldly things, which they so insatiably purchase. Rupertus l. 2. de offic. c. 24. Rupertus saith, that the shaving of Monks makes them in a manner bald, to honour Jesus Christ Crucified on Calvary, which is by him interpreted, A bald Mountain. Calvi sunt, quia scilicet Christus in Calvariae loco Crucifixus est. This is a good reason (saith my Author) and worthy of a great Divine. Lastly, Bellarmin adds another Mystery to it, and saith, that this Crown is a mark of Penitence and of Conversion. And my Author follows him closely, and pretends the Monks have neither right nor title to it, since there is no People where lesser signs of true Repentance and Conversion to God, are to be found than amongst these wretched Monks, notwithstanding all their Shave and Benedictions. I shall conclude this matter, with saying, that the Monks of the Church of Rome, do attribute so much Holiness to their Shaving and Habits, that they think they may with folded Arms go to Heaven, and therefore do neglect the true practices of Justice and Piety, which are approved by God, and commanded in the Gospel. TREATISE OF NUNS. CHAP. I. Of their Original, Vail, Shaving, and Grates. IT is an easy thing to observe, that there hath been formerly two sorts of Nuns, or Virgins, Consecrated to God. The First and most Ancient begun almost in the times of the Apostles; and as Prudent Virgins, endeavoured by the Grace of God, and with all Humility and Freedom followed St. Paul's advice, in keeping their Virginity, not reckoning it an extraordinary merit in themselves, nor being bound to it by a solemn Vow, and without condemning Marriage, which they often embraced after several years of Virginity, as not being accounted infamous for so doing: Such were the Virgins of the Purest Times. As for the Second Sort of Nuns, who make Vows, they ought to acknowledge their Original from Eustatius, an Heretic, who put into their Heads, as foolish Virgins, that there was no Salvation to be hoped for in a Married State; and bound them by Vow, to keep their Virginity. This happened about the year of our Lord 330. And it was likewise about the same time, that some Virgins and devout Women of the First Order, viz. of those who made no Vows, in imitation of the Hermits and Monks of Thebais in Egypt, joined together and enclosed themselves in Monasteries. This Eastern Novelty passed also some years after Erasm. in vita Hier. into the West. Some Priests of Alexandria in Egypt, flying from the Arian persecution, retired to Rome, and informed the Noble Widow Marcelia with this kind of Life, which pleased her so much, that having gathered together several Roman Ladies, she persuaded them to live in common, and took upon her Hierom. in Epit. Marcell. self their conduct. After the example of so great Ladies, what appeared at first very ignominious for its Novelty, became more Tolerable, and even Honourable; and in several places were built Monasteries for Widows and Virgins Consecrated to God. The Veil which was in use for all the Women in the Primitive 1 Cor. 11. Church, and wherewith St. Paul saith, they ought to be covered at Church, in reverence to the Angels, was appropriated to those who did retire into Monasteries, as an Habit that was to be particular to them, and their distinction from those who lived in the World. Some time since, the Councils which were held, and particularly that of Valence held in France, in the year 378, made very rigorous Statutes against the Veiled Virgins, who should go out of their Monasteries to Marry, ordering not to receive them so easily to Penitence: Nevertheless there was yet a Door open for them. But Pope Innocent the I. by a very indiscreet Zeal, and contrary to that Meekness Epist. Decret. 2 Can. 12. of the merciful Jesus, who is ready to receive Sinners at the first moment of their Conversion, ordered in the year 407, that after such a fault as this, they should not be received to Penitence before the death of the Husband whom they had taken; and if they died first, they still lay under the sentence of Excommunication. This Law was confirmed since by several Synods; and every thing going still worse and worse in the Church, the Marriages of Nuns were quite dissolved, and those who contracted them, both Man and Woman were burnt alive. By such means the Nuns were, at last, forced to keep their Virginity against their Wills. In the mean time, St. Benet, having given, as it were, a new Life to Monkery in the West, Scholastica, his Sister, Founded a great many Monasteries for Women, whereof she made herself Abbess, and gave them the same Rule which her Brother had written for Men. The following Ages, as more abundant in Superstition, did also abound more in Monks and Nuns, who made solemn Vows, and the shaving of Women, that was in use only in some Egyptian Monasteries, which had borrowed it from Pagan Virgins, was brought also into the West. St. Hierom in his Letter to the Virgin Eustochium, 1 Cor. 11. calls it the Devil's Work. St. Paul at least saith, That it is a shameful thing for a woman to go shaved. However the Nuns, a great deal wiser than this holy Apostle, did in progress of time attribute to their cutting off their Hair, to their Vails, and mimical Hababits, a holy Virtue, and more than a baptismal Grace. But this, notwithstanding their Habits, remaining always whatever really they were, to wit, pieces of Cloth without that imaginary sanctifying Virtue, these Nuns remained still exposed to Temptations so much the more violent and shameful, as their enterprises were rash and unwise. Some bad circumstances, which happened very often, showed enough that they were only Virgins by force; taking all occasions to converse with Men. Therefore the Bishops thought necessary to raise up their Walls higher, and to order that they should speak to no body but through Iron Grates, being kept as close as the Prisoners in Newgate. Oh shame! Now Pagans and Infidels must know that Christian Virgins, that they may secure honesty of Life, aught to be kept in Irons. And let the Papists be thanked for the confusion which reflects from their infamous practices upon the whole Body of Christendom. As for the Government of Nuns, some of them are under the Direction of the Bishops, in whose Diocese they are, and others under the Obedience of the Generals of the Orders of Men, who profess the same Rule as they do. The former have Secular Priests for their Confessors, and the later, Fathers of their Order. CHAP. II. Of the Orders of Nuns in General. WOmen being at least as much inclined to Superstition as Men, they no sooner saw a Monkish Order to spring up, but they undertook to appropriate it to their Sex, building for themselves Monasteries, thereby to imitate, as far as they were able, the extravagancies of Men; nay, outwitting them in forgeries of Revelations, Apparitions and Miracles, to get ●ame in the World, which (they say) they had left. As they do profess to follow the same Rules of the Monks, leaving only out what is not agreeable to their Sex, and do acknowledge the same Founders of Orders for their own, wear the same Names, and Habits of the same Colour; it would be superfluous to labour, methinks, to set down at length, one by one, all the Orders of Nuns. Therefore I shall only give you here a short Catalogue of their Names, and Times of their respective Foundations, reserving only at the end, to relate more at large some few of the said Orders more worthy the Observation of my Reader. A Catalogue of the Foundations of Nuns. MArcella, a Roman Lady, is looked upon as the first Founder of a Claustral Life, and the Mother of Nuns, both in the East and in the West. She lived at the end of the third Age, and died in the year 410. The Regular Canonesses of St. John of Lateran, were Founded about the same time, as the Fathers of the same Order, by Pope Gelase in the year 440; under the Rule of St. Austin. The Regular Canonesses of the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem are of a very ancient Foundation, and were renewed in France in the year 1620, by Mother Mary of St. Francis, formerly Claudy du Moy, Countess of Chaligny. The Regular Canonesses of St. Austin were Founded by a Scotch Gentlewoman, called Bridget, in the year 615. Being extraordinary beautiful, she begged (they say) of God, that he would be pleased to take away her Beauty, upon which she lost one of her Eyes. The Regular Canonesses of the Low Countries, Germany and Lorraine were Founded by the Princess Waltrude; she lived in the year 650. The Regular Canonesses of Mons in Hainau●t, are Nuns only in the Morning, and go a visiting in the Afternoon in a Secular Dress, and Mary when they please. They do acknowledge the Lady Gertrude for their Founder. The Regular Canonesses at Colen are much like the former, and were Founded in the year 716, by Plectrude, Duchess of Austrasia. The Regular Nuns of St. Agnes at Dort, were established in the year 1326. The Beguines of Amsterdam, derived their Name from Beg, a French Princess, who Founded there a Monastery for them, having taken herself the Religious Habit; she died in the year 698. They have several other Monasteries in the Low Countries, under the Rule of St. Austin, and can Marry when they please. The Nuns of the Good Jesus at Ravenna, were instituted in the year 1506, by Marguarita Rusci, an Italian Gentlewoman, to match the Priests of the Good Jesus, for whom she had Founded a College. They wear great Beads on their Necks. The Nuns of St. Cesarius were founded by him, when he was Archbishop▪ of Arles, towards the year 478 They are Clothed in White, with a Black Veil on their Heads, and observe the Rules which their Founder wrote for them, which are almost the same with those of St. Austin. The Congregation of the Women of the Christian Doctrine, were instituted at Milan, by Cardinal Charles Borromeo, in the year 1568, whose duty is to instruct those of their own Sex, both in the Christian and Popish Doctrine: They are submitted to the Rule of St. Austin, and are of two sorts, some of them being under a Claustral Confinement. The Nuns of the Congregation of our Lady, were Founded in the year 1616, by Mother Alix, of the Presentation, born in Lorraine. The Hospitaler-Nuns of St. John of Jerusalem were introduced at Rome, in the Hospital of St. Mary Magdalen in the year 1080. There the Women who will go a Pilgrimaging to Jerusalem, do receive their Blessing and Passports. Pope Gelasius was the first that approved this Institution. These Nuns were reform in France, in the beginning of this Age by Mother Gaillote de Vaillac, and are called Reform Hospitalers. The Hospital-Nuns of the Holy Ghost, were founded in the year 1198, by Pope Innocent the III. who built the Hospital of the Holy Ghost in Saxia at Rome. He committed it to Men and Women, to take care of the Sick of both Sexes, and prescribed them Rules. They have on their clothes a White Pigeon, surrounded with Beams, to represent the Holy Ghost. Some Nuns, like these, are to be found in the Low Countries, who are under the Rule of St. Austin. The Black Nuns are also Hospitalers, going to Nurse the Sick at their own Houses; they are paid for it, and bring that Money to their Convents. The Order of Women Servants was instituted long before by a holy Woman called Fabiola, in the year 390. They did oblige themselves to serve the Sick, and procure them every thing necessary that they wanted. The Order of the Nun's Knightesses, Sword-bearers of St. James in Spain, was established there by King Ferdinand, about the year 1170. There Office is to lodge and provide with necessary things the Pilgrims who go to St. James in Galicia. They are under the Rule of St. Austin. Their clothes are Black, and on the Right Side of their Robe they have a red Sword, hilted with a Sea-shell. The Nuns of Tabennesia, in Egypt, had for their Institutor the Abbot Pacomius. His Sister having been one day to visit him, he denied to speak with her until she had promised to lead the same Life as he did. Which having consented to, he had a Monastery built for her, where she was Abbess over a great many Women, in the year 340, and observed the Rule which her Brother gave her. They were Clothed all in Black, with Crosses upon their Vails, and at the bottom of their Robes. The Nuns of St. Basil were instituted about the year 340, by Macrina his Sister, under her Brother's Rule. Some of them are called Canonesses of St. Basil. The Acaemetes or Studites begun at Constantinople in the year 459, but were wholly destroyed when the Turks made themselves Masters of those Countries. Some Women Hermits, in imitation of St. Anthony, were seen in Egypt in the year 318, under the direction of a holy Woman, called Syncletica; and likewise at Jerusalem, under the Abbess Mary, in the year 325. Some others, who follow the Rules of St. Anthony, are to be seen yet in Ethiopia. They were instituted in the year 1325, by Mother Imata. They have on their Heads a kind of a Turban, made with a striped Calico, and on their Shoulders a little Cloak of yellow Skins of Goats. The rest of their Habits are either Yellow or White, not minding much the Colours. They get their livelihood by their Prayers, which they sell for Money, or by their Works, and are very charitable to the Poor. They never enter the Church no more than the other Women of that Country. They are for the most part very chaste; but it being not accounted any great shame in those Countries to get Children, they likewise oftentimes get great Bellies. The Benedictine Nuns were Founded by Scholastica, St. Benet's Sister, who gave them her Brother's Rule in the year 530. The Benedictine Nuns, of the Order of Clunie, were instituted by Odo, Abbot of Clunie, about the year 940. The Benedictines of the Congregation of Chesal Benoist, were reform about the year 1520, by Mother Tovars, Abbess of St. Mary of Charentan. The Reformed Benedictines of the Congregation of Mount Calvary, were founded by Mother Anthony of Orleans, Princess of France, who died in the year 1618. The Benedictine Nuns of the Order of Camaldoli, were instituted by one Romauld, who was also the Founder of the Monks of the same Order, and died in the year 1027. The Carthusian Nuns do follow the Institutions of St. Bruno, but acknowledge Mother Beatrix, a French Woman, for their Founder, in the year 1309. The Benedictine Nuns of the Order of Citeaux, were Founded by Humberlina, Sister of Bernard, Abbot of that place. She run from her Husband, and became Nun herself in the year 1118. The Military and Knight Nuns of the Order of Calatrava and Alcantara, were rather for Vanity than for Piety, instituted by Eleonora Gonzales in the year 1219, under the Rules of the Order of Cisteaux. They wear a white Gown, and a Scapulary with the marks of Knighthood of Calatrava on the Breast, viz. a green Cross under a green Pear-tree: How wisely that Order of Knights of Calatrava was instituted by the Kings of Cassiglia, to fight against the Moors, is sufficiently known: But how sillily it was also purchased by Women, every one may judge. The Gregorian Benedictines were Founded by Pope Gregory the Great, under the Rule of St. Benet, in the year 594. They wear white clothes. The Ambrosian Benedictines say, that they owe their Institution to St. Ambrose, but in process of time embraced the Rule of St. Benet. They have white Garments with a black Veil. The Nuns of St. Columban, under the Rule of St. Benet, were Founded by Burgundo Fare, Sister to the Bishop of Fare, in the year 615. They are all in White. The Nuns under the Bishop's Rules, were Founded by Eloy, Bishop of Noyon, who made a Convent of his own House at Paris, and maintained in it 300 Women. Their Habit is Black, with a White Cloak upon it. The Benedictine Nuns of the Order of Fevillans, were Founded by Mother Margaret, of Polastron, in the year 1588., in imitation of the Masculine Order, Instituted by John de la Barriere. They have white clothes and a black Veil. The Benedictine Nuns of Mount Olivet, were Founded by a Woman, called Frances de Pontianis. After forty years of a Married Life, St. Peter the Apostle (they say) appeared to her, and made her a Nun, giving her the Veil with all the usual Ceremonies; and St. Benet coming in the very nick of time, gave her his Rule. She died in her Monastery of Torre di Speculo at Rome, in the year 1440. They are Clothed all in Black. The Nuns of Premontre, were Instituted in the year 1121, in imitation of the Monks of the same Order, under the Rule of St. Austin. The Dominican Nuns, were by one Dominicus Instituted about the year 1206, who Founded four different Orders of them, as he had done of his Monks, under the Rule of St. Austin. The Nuns of the Redemption of Captives, had their beginning from Mother Mary du Secours, who died in the year 1288. The Nuns Servites, or Servants of the Virgin Mary, in imitation of the Friars of the same Order, were Instituted by Mother Juliana Falconieri, who died in the year 1341. The Nun's Hermits of St. Austin, were Instituted a little after the Friars of the same Order. The Nun's Hermits of St. Hierom, do falsely boast their Origin from this holy Doctor. Their Order was Confirmed, and perhaps Founded by Pope Gregory the XI. in the year 1374. The Nuns of St. Cassian are said to have been Instituted by him at Marseilles, or at Autun, a Town in the Duchy of Burgundy, about the year 440. They were since put under the Rule of St. Austin. The Nuns of St. Isidor had for their Founder Florentina his Sister, in the year 598. She put them (as some say) under the Rule which Isidor her Brother gave her, though such a Rule is no where to be found. The Carmelite Nuns begun in Syria, a little while after the Foundation of the Father's Carmelites, which was in the year 1122. The Reformed barefooted Carmelite Nuns, do acknowledge one Theresia a very superstitious Woman for their Mother: She begun this Reformation in Spain, and died in the year 1582. The Nuns of the Immaculate or Unspotted Conception of the Blessed Virgin Mary, were instituted in Portugal, in the year 1484, by Mother Beatrix of Sylva. They wear blue clothes, having upon their Scapulary, the Image of the Virgin Mary, bearing the little Jesus in her Arms, who kills with a long Spear a Dragon, under the Feet of the Virgin. Pope Innocent the VIII. approved it in year 1439, and gave them the Rule of Cisteaux. After the death of Beatrix, the Nuns left their Rule and took that of St. Francis: Some while after they took again that of Cisteaux, and in the year 1511. Julius the II. made them to make another jump to that of the Franciscans. The Franciscan Nuns, were instituted in the year 1212, by Francis Assisi, and had one Clara, a very superstitious and deluded creature for their Mother. Some are very dissolute in their Manners, and go under the name of Franciscan Nuns; others are very strict in their Observances, and from that Clara are called Clarisses. They have some Sister's Servants, who go a begging for them, and are reputed of the third Order of their St. Francis. The Nuns of the Third Order of S. Francis, in the year 1221, were by him instituted, and did consist indifferently of Unmarried and Married Women, who had left their Husbands. He gave them a milder Rule than the former, being allowed to live single, or two or three together in their own Houses. They wear grey clothes with a black Veil, are girded with a Cord, and go barefooted. There is yet another Congregation of the Third Order, confined in Cloisters, and Founded in the year 1405. By Mother Angelina of Terms, Countess of Civitella in Italy, who lead a very rigid Life. The Third Order of Penitent Nuns of St. Francis, in which all sorts of Women, Married or Unmarried, Widows, Honest or Dishonest, who desire to lead a penitent Life are received, was reform by Mother Clara Frances of Besanoçn, who died at Paris in the year 1627. They are a kind of Capucines, and wear long grey clothes. The Reformed Nuns of the Three Orders of St. Francis, had their beginning from Sister Colette, in the year 1410, she pretended to several Apparitions of God to her on that account, and brought her Nuns to a very austere manner of Life, as lying on the Straw, going barefooted, wearing very course Cloth. She died full of Superstition at Ghent, in the year 1447. The Capucines are also a Reformation of Nuns of St. Francis, made by Mother Mary Long, in the year 1538. They live of the Alms which are brought to their Convents, are independent upon the Bishops, and subject only to the Father's Capucine: They have nothing of their own but a Breviary, a Wooden Cross, and a Whip or Discipline. Upon a new Habit they patch always a piece of an old one. They touch no Money, but have a Temporal Father that receives, keeps, and spends it for them. Except their Veil, which is black, their Habit is the same as that of the Father's Capucine. The Recolettes were founded in the year 648, by a Spanish Gentlewoman called Benedicta, under the direction of the Bishop Fructuosus. But they were afterwards by the Popes put under the Rule of St. Francis, and Clothed as the Capucines, except that their Clothes are longer, and they have a Scapulary. The Penitent Nuns of the Order of St. Francis, in High Germany. After having lived some while in their Monasteries, they go into the Woods, and live single, or two together, in a little House, with a little Chapel, after the manner of the ancient Hermits, eating almost nothing else but Herbs and Roots. They have a short grey coloured Gown, girded with a Cord, go barefooted or with Wooden-shoes. The Nun's Sack-bearers were established in France by St. Lovis King of France, in the year 1261, at the instance of his Mother Blanca. But both the Nuns and the Friars of the same Order, were suppressed before his Death. They were Clothed with Sacks, and obliged to a strange odd sort of Life. The Nuns Urbanistes, under the Rule of St. Francis, were instituted by Isabel Sister to St. Lovis King of France, with the Title of the Humility of our Lady: She took herself the Religious Habit amongst them, and was made a Saintess by Pope Leo the X. in the year 1521. The Nuns of St. Francis of Paula: Two Spanish Women, Mary and Francis of Lucena, founded this Order in the year 1495, following the Rules of this Francis, and except the black Veil on their Heads, they wear an Habit like to that of the Friars of the same Order. The Nuns of the Visitation of the Virgin Mary, were instituted by Francis Sales Bishop of Geneva in the year 1610, who writ Rules for them, which were approved by the Popes, and in his Life he could reckon above 30 Cloisters which followed his Institutions. They did afterwards very much increase, particulary in France. They have black clothes, and a little Silver Cross on their Breasts. Of the Order of the Vrselines, or Jesuitesses. THIS is the Female Order of the Jesuits. A young Italian Woman called Angela of Bressia, of a mean Family, published that hor deceased Sister appeared to her in a glorious State, with several other holy Virgins, who came down from Heaven to Visit her, and a Voice was heard saying, Angela thou shalt not die, before thou hast instituted a Nunnery of Virgins like these. It was in all likelihood the Voice of the Jesuit, because this Angela having declared her Vision to her Confessors, who were Fathers of that Society, they forgot nothing to persuade her, to put in Execution what she was commanded from God. And as Ignatius Loyola made a Vow before the Institution of his Order, to go rambling to Jerusalem, so did likewise this young Woman, upon which she was struck stone Blind. But this did not hinder her from going thither alone barefooted, and living on Alms. (And it was a Miracle indeed, that she could find the way so well.) Being returned from Jerusalem to Venice, by another Miracle she recovered her Sight, and other new Visions coming one upon another, to forward her design of founding an Order, She went at last about it, and found immediately 76 young Women, ready to embrace her Institution. This unanimous resolution L' Auth●ur des Habits des Ordres Relig. of so many at once, seemed to a Popish Author a very great Miracle, though it was indeed the wise disposition of the Jesuits, who had prepared them long before for it. A College was then founded and richly endowed for them, where they began to teach the Women, according to their capacities, as Moreri Dict. Hist. the Jesuits do the Men. Their Congregation was first approved in the year 1572, by Pope Gregory the XIII. at the instance of the Cardinal Charles Borromeo, Archbishop of Milan, and of Paul Leon, Bishop of Ferrara. Upon this pattern Magdalen Lullier Lady of St. Beuve, inspired by the Jesuits, founded in the year 1611, the Urselines in France, and Pope Paul the V. approved their Establishment and Constitutions. Their first Monastery there is that of Paris, from whence they have spread themselves through the whole Kingdom, where they instruct the young Girls, and take Boarders. They are called Urselines, from a holy Virgin called Ursula, and Daughter (they say) to a King of great Britain, who suffered Martyrdom, according to some Authors, near Colen on the Rhine, with Eleven thousand young Ladies, who went to wait on her. I shall not stand to reharse the History of it, which seems very fabulous, and is variouly Vide Supplement of Moreris Dictionary at the word▪ Ursule. related: The Urselines have also several Convents in Suitsserland, Germany, and elsewhere. In some places they are confined to their Cloisters, and in others they have liberty to go abroad, and keep every where an intimate familiarity with the Jesuits. Of the Order of the ten Virtues, or Delights of the Virgin Mary, called also of the Annunciade. JEAN Queen of France, of Valois, Daughter of Lovis the XI. and Spouse of Lovis the XII. King of France, having been repudiated, left the Court full of discontent, and retired herself in the Duchy of Berry, withdrawing all her thoughts from the World, which had proved so unfaithful to her. The direction of her Conscience being in the hands of two Fathers, Cordeliers, who were her Confessors, they were not wanting to make use of her good Dispositions, endeavouring to persuade her, that the greatest honour which she might render to God, was to build some Convents of Nuns of their Order, like that of the Ave Maria at Paris, Founded by Queen Charllotte of Savoy, her Mother. But this Princess, either by a greatness of Soul which she had from her Birth, or to get more reputation in the World, would not hearken to their proposal, for the propagation of an Order already established; but undertook to found a new one of her own invention, pretending for it a Revelation, manifested to her by a Special Voice of the Virgin Mary. The Fathers Gilbert and Nicolas her Confessors, seeing no hopes for their Order, took at last upon themselves to help the Princess in her new design, and after to go and look out four Women for her, upon Condition that they should ●e likewise their Confessors and Directors. They had the good luck to bring a great number of young Ladies, of the best Families of Bourges, and by order of the Queen, they composed a Rule for them, the chiefest business whereof was to honour with a great many Beads and Rosaries, the ten principal Virtues or Delights of the Virgin Mary. The first of these Delights and Comforts, was when the Angel Gabriel annunciated to her the Mystery of the Incarnation, for which these Nuns took also the name of the Annunciation. The second of these Delights was, when she saw her Son Jesus brought into the World. The third, when the Wise Men came with Presents to worship him. The fourth, when she found the Child Jesus, Qestioning the Doctors in the Temple. I shall not stand to relate the rest, which any one may easily imagine. Now, for what belongs to our Order of Nuns, the business was, to get the Confirmation of it in the Court of Rome. They met there with much coldness, on the side of Pope Alexander the VI and of the Cardinals, who in hope of getting a great sum of Money from the Princess, showed themselves very unwilling to grant it. Upon which Father Gilbert, a subtle cunning Man, was obliged to go to Rome, where he played them a trick of Cordeliers Craft. He having bribed with Money the Cardinal John Baptist, Ferrier Datary, and great friend to the Pope: This Man went in a Morning to frighten the Pope, and his Brethren the Cardinals, telling them that the glorious Martyr S. Laurence, and S. Francis had appeared to him, and strictly charged him, to get under pain of their heavy Displeasure, the Rule and Order of th● ten Virtues or Delights of the Virgin Mary confirmed. The Pope and the Cardinals yielded immedately to it, and this Confirmation was made the 14 of February, in the year 1501. Leo the X. confirmed it again in 1517. This Order hath been increased very much since in France, Flanders, and other parts. They wear a grey Habit, with a red Scapulary and a white Cloak, and have for a Girdle a Cord with ten Knots, in remembrance of the ten Delights, of the Virgin Mary. Of another Order of the Annunciade, called Celestes. THIS was founded at Genoa in Italy, by a Lady of Quality in the year 1600, and was called of the Annunciade, as making profession of honouring particularly the Mystery of the Incarnation. There Statutes are like enough to those of France; but they differ in colour of Habits, the Nuns of Italy having them white, with a Scapulary and a Cloak of a blue colour, from whence they are called Celestes. They receive indifferently into their Convents Widows and Maids, and do possess many Convents in Italy, where the Genteelness of their Habits is an enticing Charm to young Ladies. Of the Order of Clarisses. Hospin. THE Institutrice of this Order was one Clara. She was born at Assisy in Italy, and became a very Superstitious Maid. She went a Pilgrimaging to Jerusalem, to Rome, and to St. Michael of Mount Gargan, and after much rambling, came acquainted with Francis of Assisy, and entered into great familiarity with him. He persuaded her to leave her Father and Mother, and to come under his Discipline: She followed the advice, and fled from her House one night to Portiuncule, where this Francis was with his Friars, who received her with lighted Torches, and great Devotion. There having cut the Hairs off her Head, she showed herself in this condition the next day, to her Relations who came to look for her, and by the Vow she said she had made, took from them all hopes of bringing her home again: She withdrew herself afterwards, by Francis' advice to the Church of St. Damian, and there gave beginning to the poor Maids, called from her name Clarisses, in the year 1225. So the Brother's Minors of the Order of St. Francis, acquired to their great satisfaction a Female Order for themselves; but Gregory the IX. seemed for a while to take delight in crossing of them, commanding they should not visit the Nuns. But the Holy Clara did remedy it, and by her Prayers and Intercessions prevailed so much with this Pontiff, that she made him to recall his Anthonin Paragr. 4. Decree. She applied herself to the practice of extraordinary Penances, that spoilt her Constitution, and rendered her very Sickly, bearing also in this World, the just Pain of her indiscretions. She obtained the Title of the greatest poverty for her Order, from Innocent the III. and the Opinion of her Sanctity being spread very far, there were seen both in the Country and in the Cities, great numbers of Monasteries built for the reception of Women, who would imitate her Hypocrisy and Superstitions. From that time, this Order, as well as the others, hath increased more and more in the Country's Subject to Popish Tyranny. Of the Order of St. Katherine of Sienna. THIS Katherine was born at Sienna, a City of Tuscany in Italy. She saw in a Dream, being yet very young (according to the Relation, she hath made herself of it) the Founders of several Religious Orders, and amongst the others, St. Dominick holding a Lily in his Hand (as he is usually painted.) All these Saints exhorted her to choose a Religion, in Anthonin tit. 23. c. 14. Paragr. 1. & 4. which she might render a greater Service to God; and Katherine ran rightly to St. Dominicus, preferring him before all the others, and begged of him the Religious Habit of his third Order, which he held in his Hand; and it was granted her. She was so strangely affected by this Vision, that she afterwards entered that Order, against the Will of her Father and Mother. She was extremely forward, in the outward practices of Penance, Disciplining herself every day, even to drawing Blood with Iron Chains, for the Souls in Purgatory. Christ Jesus (saith the Legend of her Life) came very often into her Chamber to visit her. He brought sometimes along with him the Blessed Virgin Mary his Mother, sometimes St. Dominic, St. Marry Magdalen, St. John the Evangelist, the Apostle St. Paul, and other Saints, who came by turns to Chatter with her. And one day Jesus Christ appeared to her, and at the request of the Virgin Mary, who was there present, took Katherine visibly for his Wife, giving her a very fine Ibidem in eâdem Legenda. golden Ring, with four precious Stones, and a very rich Diamond in the midst. The Witnesses of this Marriage, were St. John the Evangelist, St. Paul, and St. Dominic, who all the while the Ceremony lasted, sung very Ribaden. in his Legend. Melodiously the Psalms of David. All this blessed company being returned to Heaven, Katherine was left alone with the Ring on her Finger (a sign that there was nothing of a strong imagination in the whole matter) and she wore it all her Life long. This holy Virgin being once in Prayer, desired Christ Jesus her Husband, to take from her, her own Heart, and to give her a new own pleasing to him. The Divine Bridegoom, not willing to deny her any thing, came near, and making an Incision into her left Side, plucked out her Heart. So that Katherine remained for some while without any Heart, until being another day at Prayer in the Chapel of the Sisters of the Penitence in the Church of the Dominican Friars of Sienna, a Celestial light surrounded her in a moment, and our Lord Jesus was seen holding in his hand a red shining Heart, and coming near to Katherine, put it in the Incision which he had made before in her Side; saying, My Dear, I have taken from thee thy heart, according to thy desire, here I give thee mine, by which thou shalt live. Which having performed, he closed up again the Wound, and disappeared, but the Scar remained visibly in it, lest any body might question the truth of this wonderful Operation. Another time Christ Jesus appeared to her, and Bathed her whole Body, with his own precious Blood, that sprung out of his Wounds: And another time again he Clothed his dear Spouse, with a Robe which he drew out of his Sacred Side, all died with his Blood. Since that time, Katherine did not feel any cold in her Body, even in the midst of the bitterest Winters. All these and other such like Miracles, which were daily performed in favour of this Saintess, did not serve a little towards the increase of her Order. Several young Women joined themselves to her, followed her practices, and would afterwards be called from her name, Nuns of St. Katherine of Sienna. They have yet abundance of very stately and rich Monasteries in Italy, but are not so unmerciful to their Bodies, as their holy Foundress was to here's. This is the Female Order of the Dominican Friars. Of the Order of Repenties, or Penitent Sisters. JOHN Tisseran, a Franciscan Friar of Paris, Founded in the year 1494, the Order of Penitent Sisters, in honour of St. Mary Magdalen. He was a great Preacher, and honest Man. After he had pierced by his Sermons Mor●r● Di●●. Hi●●▪ to the quick, the most hardened Hearts, and converted several debauched Women, he form this Institution, that they might retire thither, who by God's Grace had forsaken their Sins. He caused a Monastery to be built, and above Two hundred of these Women offered themselves to come in willingly, and some of them were permitted to go a begging about for the rest: Such was their condition in the year 1500, when Lovis Duke of Orleans, who was since the XII. King of that name, gave them his Palace of Orleans, where they had their Habitation, till in the year 1572, when Queen Katherine of Medicis transferred them elsewhere. Pope Nicolas the IV. approved this Order, and granted so many Indulgences, and Blessings to it, that the number of lewd Women increased very much at Paris, seeing the way so easy to go to Heaven, by entering those Monasteries, after having led an abominable Life. This Order passed from France into Italy, where a great many of these Convents are to be seen, they do not stay now till these debauched Creatures come and surrender themselves willingly, but they force them to go in, and being Whipped for several days, till they promise amendment, they are admitted at last to the Holy Habit of that Religion. If Popery does ever return to London, these Nuns may find a fine Monastery ready for them in Bridewell. Of the Order of the Nuns and Monks of Fonteurault. THIS is an Hermaphrodite Order of both Sexes, and the weaker Sex does command the other. It was Founded in the year 1100, some while after the Celebration of the Council of Poitiers, by Robert d' Arbrissel. He was first Archdeacon of Rennes, and received a particular Mission from Pope Urbanus the II. to go and instruct the People by his Preaching. He did it accordingly, and with such success, that seeing himself followed by Crowds both of Men and Women, he built for them Cells in the Woods of Fonteurault, three Leagues from Saumeur, on the Confines of Poitou in France. Afterwards having set the Women apart, he form that famous Monastery, chief of the whole Order, the Abbels whereof is General, and commands the Men. Pope Paschal approved of it, and his Successors granted to it fine Privileges. There are reckoned amongst the Abbesses of that place fourteen Princesses, five whereof have been of the Royal Branch of Bourbon. Robert d' Arbrissel by subjecting in such manner Men to Women, pretended to honour the holy History, releated in St. John Chapt. XIX. where it is written, that Christ being on the Cross, recommended his beloved Disciple St. John to the Virgin Mary, and commanded him to acknowledge her for his Mother. This Order is under the Rule of St. Benet, Robert having only added some Constitutions to it. They have about 60 Monasteries in France: The Nuns wear a black Habit, with a white Veil, and being at Church, a long black Gown with large Sleeves. The Monks are all in black as secular Priests, but upon their Cassock they have a Camail, as the French Bishops, at the bottom of which hang two little square pieces of the same Stuff, one before and the other behind. Of the Order of St. Bridget, for both Sexes. BRIDGET Queen of Sweedland, and Widow, in the year 1360, went to Rome to Pope Urban the V. to obtain from him the confirmation of a new Order of both Sexes, which she had instituted (she said) by express command of Christ himself. The Pope received her very kindly, because she was esteemed as a Saint, and endowed with the Gift of Prophecy. He confirmed her Order, at the first request she made for it. Her Institution was in this manner: The Monasteries were built double. In one half, which was separated from the other by a Wall, were enclosed the Maids and the Widows, under the direction of an Abbess, and the other half was Habited by the Men. The Church was so contrived, that it served both for the Men and the Women, the Monks having the inferior part of it, and the Nuns the Superior. The Men were to take care of the Spiritual matters, and the Women of the Temporal. Their Monasteries had generally great Revenues, but for want of them the Nuns were to work for their living, and that of the Monks; both M●n and Women were to obey the Abbess. Now since the Rule which St. Bridget brought to Urban the V▪ to be confirmed, was written and given to her by Ch●ist himself, as it was acknowledged by this Pope and all his Successors, who pretended to be the infallible Oracles of Truth; methinks I cannot well forbear to relate something of it, to the end that Protestants may not be altogether deprived of the Knowledge of this new Gospel. The Rule dictated by Jesus Christ himself. in Honour of his Mother the Blessed Virgin Mary. Chap. i. CHRIST saith in this Chapter, that Humility, Chastity and wilful Poverty, aught to be the first beginning of this Order. That both the Monks and the Nuns, aught to possess nothing of their own, not so much as a Farthing, neither touch with their Finger's Gold or Silver, unless it be in their works of Embroidery, with the Permission of their Abbess. Chap. two. Christ prescribes the Form of their Beds, Blankets, Bolsters and Pillows. Chap. iii Christ sets down all the Habits and Vails of the Nuns, both for Summer and Winter: Orders that their Vails be pinned with three Pins, and that there be on the top of them, a little Crown of white Linen, spotted with little pieces of read Cloth, cut after the form of drops Blood. Chap. iv. Christ will have these good Sisters to recite every day, in honour of the Virgin Mary his Mother, an Office of three Lessons, with many Ave Maria's, and Salve Regina's; every Saturday, to have a Mass sung of the Virgin Mary; and lo here is the Prayer which Christ hath himself composed, and will have them to recite in honour of his Mother. We beseech the O most gracious and bountiful Virgin Mary, Queen of the World, and of Angels, to refresh the Souls in Purgatory, to obtain Remission for Sinners, and Perseverance to Just Men, and to preserve us from all evils, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Chap. v. Christ does order the hours in which Silence is to be kept, viz. from the beginning of the Night, till the Mass of his Blessed Mother be ended the next Morning. Chap. vi. Christ forbids the Men to enter the Monastery of his Nuns. Chap. seven. Christ sets down which days the Seculars may come to Discourse, and Converse with the Nuns at the Grate, viz. on Sun-days and holidays. Chap. viij. Christ prescribes the Fasts of the year, and will have them to fast with Bread and Water on certain days, especially on the Eves before the holidays of the Virgin Mary. And those days which are not Fasts, they shall Eat Flesh-meat only at Dinner, and at Supper Fish, Eggs, Milk and other such things. Chap. ix, x. Christ gives Rules for the reception of Novices, and sets down very exactly all the Ceremonies to be performed by the Bishop in their Consecration, and all the Prayers which he ought to read in giving them the Religigious Habit and Veil. Chap. xi. Christ will not have above sixty Sisters in each Monastery, and in those of Men thirteen Priests only, in the Honour of the thirteen Apostles, the thirteenth whereof is St. Paul; besides them there shall be four Evangelists or Preachers, to represent the four Doctors of the Church, St. Ambrose, St. Austin, St. Gregory and St. Hierom. There shall be moreover eight Convers Brothers to serve the Priests. So that (saith Christ) reckoning the sixty Nuns, the thirteen Priests, four Evangelists and eight Convers Brothers, all these together make up the number of the thirteen Apostles and seventy two Disciples. Chap. xii. Christ declares here what Habits the Priests, the Evangelists and Convers Brothers are to wear. They must be all of a grey Colour; but the Priests shall have on their Cloak a piece of red Cloth cut like a little round Wafer or Host, as a memorial, that they are to sacrifice every day my Body in the Mass. As for the Evangelists, they shall wear on their Cloaks little pieces of red Cloth cut in form of Tongues, because the Holy Ghost hath filled them with Wisdom and Understanding. And the Convers Broths shall have on theirs a white Cross, with five little pieces of red Cloth, in honour of my five Wounds. Chap. xiii. The Abbess (saith Christ) shall be elected from amongst the Sisters, and be their Mistress; because the Virgin Mary, my Mother, in whose honour this Order is Instituted, after my Ascension into Heaven, was the Head and Queen of my Apostles and Disciples. Chap. xiv. The thirteen Priests shall wholly apply themselves to Divine Service and Prayer. Chap. xv. The Nuns, the Priests, and the Convers Brothers ought to confess their Sins, at least, three times in the year. Chap. xuj. They shall receive the Holy Sacrament every Holy and Solemn Day, and the most Devout every Saturday. Chap. xvii. Christ orders Penances, and Fasts for delinquent Sisters. Chap. xviii. He order a special Punishment for those, who dying shall be found to have something of their own. Chap. nineteen. Christ will not have them to receive any Present from their Friends or Relations. Chap. xx. All the Regular Places of a Monastery ought to be built, before the Nuns and Monks come to live in it. Christ regulates the Foundations and Revenues of each Convent, and how the Oblations made to them aught to be employed. Chap. xxi. Christ orders Thirteen Altars in every Church, a Chalice for each Altar, and two for the great Altar, with a precious Box to put his Body in. The Relics of Saints must be shut up in Golden and Silver Boxes. He goes on with the other Ornaments of the Church. Chap. xxii. Christ forbids to receive the Nuns to Profession before eighteen years of Age, and the Men before twenty five. Chap. xxiii. My Mother (saith Christ) having divided her time into three parts, one for praising God with her Mouth, the other to serve him with her Hands, and the third for her Corporal Necessities; so likewise ought the Sisters to divide theirs, viz. in praising God, attending to work, and supplying the wants of their Bodies. Chap. xxiv. Christ does not allow to his Nuns, any difference in Eating and Drinking, being to be served all alike. Chap. xxv. Christ order Iron-Grates, a Turning-Box, to slip every thing necessary into the Monastery. The Priests shall not enter the Apartment of the Nuns, unless it be to carry the Sacrament to the Sick, or to bury them when they are dead. Chap. xxvi. The Bishop of the Place shall have Jurisdiction, and Right of Visitation in the Monasteries, both of Men and Women. No Monastery, of this Order, aught to be built without the Pope's Consent. When this Rule hath been confirmed by the Pope (saith Christ) some Benedictines or Bernardine Monks must be desired to take the trouble to settle and appoint the Chastisements for the Transgression of this Rule: The Ceremonies for Burials, what the Bishop ought to observe in his Visitation, and in what case he is permitted to enter the Monastery, and what is wanting to this Rule, must be supplied by St. Benet's and Bernard's Rules. Chap. xxvii. Christ Commands a Coffin shall be placed at the Church-gate, to the end that the Sisters looking on it, may be continually mindful of Death. Chap. xxviii. Christ promises all kind of Helps to this Order, and abundance of Graces and Blessings to those who shall maintain the observance of it. Chap. xxix. The most part of this last Chapter is employed by Christ, in giving directions to Bridget, how she shall make the Pope and all the World believe, that this Rule comes immediately from himself. He saith, that the Pope shall sufficiently know by the Wisdom of these Rules, that they proceed from him; and in case he should question the truth of it, she ought to produce three Witnesses, viz. a certain Bishop whom she knows, a Monk, and a Priest of her own Country, who will serve fully to convince him. Christ promiseth to be very liberal of his Blessings towards those Cities, Provinces, and Kingdoms who shall be so happy as 〈◊〉 contain Monasteries of this Order. He saith, that if one does ask him why he did not give this Rule, nor had it Confirmed before the Creation of the World? The Reason is, because he was not pleased to do it (Observe how a foolish Woman makes Christ, the Eternal Wisdom to speak; as if God's Omnipotency could reach to give a Rule to Monks and Nuns, and have it confirmed by a Pope, before the Creation o● the World.) Lastly, He concludes this Fine Chapter with these Words, worthy of Observation; Thou, Bridget, to whom this Rule is given, shal● take care to bring it to the Pope. I am he, who, when I commanded my Disciples to go to a Town, and thence to fetch me an Ass, could have made it come to me without their help, by my Almighty Power. And I could cause now, in a moment, that this Rule should be brought to the Pope, and be Confirmed by him; but it is Just, that for greater Spiritual Labours, the Soul should receive a more ample Reward. Thus does this Rule end, dedicated to Saint Bridget by Christ himself. I have extracted it from Hospinian; and even for fear of being too long, I have left out several things which would seem very ridiculous. One may sufficiently see by what I have here related, how blind the ●gnorance of those Times was. This Order, notwithstanding the fair Promises which Christ (if we will believe Popish Lies) made of heaping Blessings upon the Kingdoms, Provinces, Cities, and Persons who should Found such Monasteries, did not increase in that measure, which this Bridget did hope for; some few only were seen to start up here and there in Sweedland, and some few others were built in England, the first whereof was at Richmond, in the year 1414. Of the Order of Guastalla. THAT my Reader may understand better, in what excess of misery these Monkish Orders, composed both of Men and Women, do end at last; I have reserved for this place the Order of Guastalla. It was Instituted in the year 1537, at Mantova in Italy, by a Countess called Guastalla, at the instigation of Brother Baptista, of Cremona, a Dominican Friar, and was made up of Monks and Nuns, who, to overcome Fleshly Lusts, did lay together a Monk with a Nun, in one and the same Bed, putting a big Wooden Cross between both, which (as they gave out) had the Virtue to quench Rebellious Concupiscence. But this Cross being but a very low Auth. fly. p. 27. Wall of Partition, and several scandalous disorders and works of Darkness arising from this foolish Institution, this infamous Order came to an end at last, being destroyed all over Italy. A TREATISE OF Military Orders Regular. HAVING treated of Monastical Orders, I thought I could not well forbear from saying something of those Military Orders, who are under Religious Rules and Vows; setting aside the others, which for distinction from these are called Secular; as is the Noble Order of the Garter in England, that of St. Michael in France, of the Annunciade in Savoy, of the Golden Fleece in Spain, and others who do not properly belong to Monastical History. The most Ancient, and also the most Famous of the Military Orders Regular, is that of St. John of Jerusalem, which went likewise formerly under the name of Rhodes, and now under that of Malta. Of the Order of Knights of St. John of Jerusalem, alias of Rhodes, now of Malta. Moreri. THIS Order was a very small thing in its beginning. Some Merchants of the City of Melphi, in the Kingdom of Naples in Italy, who Traded into the East, got permission from the Calif of Egypt to build for them, and for those of their Nation, who came in Pilgrimage into Palestina, a House at Jerusalem, paying for it a yearly Tribute. Some while after they built also two Churches, that of the Virgin Mary, and that of St. Mary Magdalen, the first for the Men, and the other for the Women who went thither a Pilgrimaging. This design encouraged some others to do the like, who Founded likewise a Church, and an Hospital, in which care was taken of the Sick, and of those who went to visit the Holy Places. In the year of our Lord 1099, the Christians, under the conduct of brave Godfrey of Bullen, made themselves Masters of Jerusalem, and the Hospitalers Brothers of St. John did not a little help Hospinian. towards it: For observing that the Turks began to lose ground, and to yield to the vigorous attack of the Besiegers, they fell unawares on their Rear, and with the help of all the other Christians of the Town, they forced the Guards, and opened the Gates of the City to the Besiegers. One Gerard Tune was then their Director, or Grand Master, who having also signalised himself in the great fight at Ascalon, King Godfrey gave, for a Reward to the Hospitalers, great Estates and Possessions, to put them thereby in a condition to exercise Hospitality, and resist the Barbarians that should osfer any injury to Pilgrims on the Highways. King Baldwin, Successor to Godfrey, loved and favoured them mightily; and it was under his Reign, in the year 1104, that they took the Religious Habit, to wit, a black Cassock, and over it, on the left Side, a white Cross, with eight Spikes, obliging themselves by Vow, to receive, treat, and defend Pilgrims; and also to maintain with force of Arms the Christian Religion in their Country. They followed St. Austin's Rule, except in the Cononical Office; being obliged, instead of it, to recite every day a certain number of Pater Nosters. Gerard Tune added to it likewise some particular Constitutions. About the year 1118, the Ruin of the Christian Affairs, in the East, forced the Hospitalers to leave Jerusalem; and after the surrender of this City they retired themselves to Margat, and thence to Aeri, which they defended with great valour, and followed John of Lusignan, who gave them in his Kingdom of Cyprus, Limisson, where they stayed till the year 1310. And in that very year they ●ook Rhodes, under the Command of their Great Master F●ulques, of Villaret; and the following year they defended it against an Army of Saracins, with the assistance of Am the IV. Earl of Savoy. The Hospitalers took from hence, the name of Knights of Rhodes; but were chased since from thence by Solyman, who took it from them in the year 1522, a●ter a brave Defence. Rome offered i●s Bosom for their retreat, and Pope Adrian the VI gave to that Order the City of Viterbo; and six years after, the Emperor invited them to take possession of the Island of Malta, in the Adriatic Sea, to cover his Kingdom of Sicily from an Invasion. They defended valiantly this l●ttle Island against the Turks, under the Command of their Grand Master John de la Valette Parison. These Infidels, after the loss of four months' time, of 78000 Cannon Shots, of 15000 Soldiers, and 8000 Seamen, retired with great Confusion. Both the Town and the Island have been since very strongly fortified. The Order was composed of eight different Nations; but since the separation of the English from the Church of home, there are only seven. The first is that of Provence, the Head of which is Great Commander of that Religion: The second is that of Auvergne, and its Chief is Marshal of the Order: France is the third, whose Chief is the Grand Hospitaler: The fourth is Italy, the Head of which is Admiral: The fifth of Arragon, hath the Charge of Great Conservator: Germany is the sixth, and hath that of Great Bailiff of the Order: The seventh is Castiglia, the Head whereof i● Great Chancellor: England was formerlv the sixth, and the Chief of it was Great Turcopolier of the Religion, that is, Colonel of the Horse. Whosoever desires to be received into that Order, aught to prove his Nobility for four Generations, as well by his Mother's side, as his Fathers; to be twenty years old, and born in Lawful Marriage, except the Natural Sons of Kings and Princes. Amongst the Knights, some have Grand Crosses, who alone can pretend to the Dignity of Grand Master, who is the Superior and Sovereign of Malta. There are also Knights Servants, taken from very good Families. The Courage both of the one and the other does increase every day amongst the continual dangers of a Bloody War against the most formidable Empire of the Universe, and they are the Bulwark of Christendom on that side against the Turks. From the year 1099, to 1663. they have had sixty Grand Masters. Of the Order of Templars. Moreri. THEY began in the year 1118 at Jerusalem: Hugo of Paganis, Geoffrey of St. Omer, and seven others, whose Names are unknown to us, Consecrated themselves to the Sevice of God after the manner of the Regular Canons, and made their Profession in the Hands of the Patriarch of Jerusalem. Balduinus II. King of Jerusalem, lent them a House near the Temple of Solomon, from which they had the name of Templars, or Knights of the Temple. In the mean while, as they lived only by Alms, the King, the Prelates, and Lords of that Kingdom gave them Estates, some for a while, and some for ever. The Aim of this Institution was, to defend the Pilgrims against the ill usages of the Infidels, and to keep the ways free for those who would make a Journey to Jerusalem. These Nine First Knights, did admit none into their Society, till in the year 1128, after a Celebration of a Council held at Troy's in Champagne. Hugo of Paganis came to it with five of his Brethren, and asked for a Rule. Bernard, Abbot of Clairvaux, who was there present, was appointed to draw them one; and it was ordered that they should wear a white Habit; and since, viz. in the year▪ 1146, Eugenius the III. added to it a red Cross on their Cloaks. After that, this Order grew for some while to a great Honour and Reputation, and got so great Fortunes and Estates by their Valour, that Matthew Paris assures, their Riches were immense, and that they had nine thousand regular Houses. Such a Hosp. de Orig. Mon. l. 5. c. 20. flourishing Condition raised a mortal Envy in the Hearts of all the other Knights and Monks, who could not bear to see them in that Greatness and Power. Nay, several Princes and Kings conceived Jealousy against them; and above all others, Pope Clement the V. This Pope, fearing lest they might Anthonin tit. 21. c. 1. ss. 3. take from him his Papal Crown, made use dexterously of the Covetous Humour of Philip le Bel, King of France, to persuade him to extirpate them out of his Kingdom. This Prince having given his Word for the doing of it, upon Condition of being invested with all their Estates in his own Dominions, the Pope H●rm. M●n●r. in Man. Chron. fol. 368. went about to persuade other Christian Princes to do the same. Which succeeded so well, that at one and the same time, upon a signal given, all these poor Knights, not thinking of so Deplorable and Tragical an End, were unmercifully murdered. This Pope, or rather this Monster of Cruelty, to give some Colour to so Barbarous an Execution, had them charged with several horrid Crimes, and took care they should be published, but never was able to prove any of them. James of Morlai, Gentleman of Burgundy, Grand Master of the Templars, was burnt alive at Paris, with two of his Knights, in the year 1313, and several others were publicly executed in other Provinces; nor was it possible to make them confess the Crimes wherewith their Order was accused, though they were offered Paul. Aeemil Ursper. Paral. their Lives if they would do it. They persisted always saying, they would not defile, with so execrable Lies, the Nobility and Glory of their Order. Pope Clement the V. desirous to have the satisfaction to see burnt alive one of the Knights of that Order, being then at Bourdeaux with Philip le Bel; they were looking both of them out of a Window, and the poor wretched Knight who was carried to Execution, having spied them, spoke thus to them, Fulg. l. 1. c. ●. Being not permitted to appeal to another Tribunal for my defence, you Clement, the unmerciful Tyrant, and you King Philip, I cite you both within a year and a day before the just Tribunal of God; there I shall expose the innocency of my Cause. Hosp. de Orig. Mon. l. 5. c. 2●. Accordingly the Pope and the King died, both in the same year. After the extirpation of the Templars, they enriched themselves with their Spoils, and the Estates which they possessed in the other Kingdoms, were divided between the Knights of Rhodes, who are now those of Malta, and the teutonics. Of the Knight-Order of Montjoye. Moreri. POPE Alexander the III. established this Order at Jerusalem, and Confirmed it in the year 1180. under the Rule of St. Basil. They wore a Red Cross, and were Instituted Tamb. de droit des Abbes. for to go and fight the Infidels. King Alphonsus, the Wise, called for them into Spain for to fight the Moors; and having allowed them Revenues, gave them the name of Knights of Mofrack; but under the Reign of King Ferdinandus, they were united to the Order of Knights of Calatrava. Of the Order of Avis of Portugal. Moreri. ALphonsus, the I. King of Portugal, having Conquered, in the year 1147, the Town of Evora, from the Moors, and ascribing this to a singular Favour of the Virgin Mary, he established, for the defence of that Le Mire Orig. Ord. Equest. City, Knights, who signalised themselves under the Name of Brethren of St. Mary of Evora. Some while after, they had a Great Master, who was Ferdinandus of Montereiro. They received the Rules of Cisteaux; and John Civita, Abbot of that Order, framed them some particular Constitutions, in the year 1162. Pope Innocent the IV. approved in the year 1204. this Establishment, which proved very advantageous to Christianity, by the continual Victories which these Knights obtained over the Rescentius de Antiq. Urb. Ebor. Moors. This Order had already the name of Avis, from a Castle of that Name, which Sanches the I. had given them, in acknowledgement of the great Services they had done him upon all occasions. They wor● the white Habit of Cisteaux, and their Arms were Gold, with a Sinople Floree-Cross, and two Sable Birds on the top, in allusion to the word Avis, which signifies Bird. In the year 1213, Rodrigues Garcia de Asa, Grand Master of the Order of Calatrava, with the consent of his Knights, gave to the Order of Avis, several Places, which they did possess in Portugal. Which Generosity did engage them so far, that for an eternal acknowledgement, they desired a greater union with them, and submitted willingly to the Order of Calatrava; but some differences arising afterwards in the Wars of the Portuguese with the Castillans, they refused obedience to it. This happened under John the Great, of Portugal. He was Natural Son to Juesticier Peter, and Ascended the Throne in the year 1385. Of the Order of St. Lazarus. Moreri. THE Western Christians being Masters of the Holy Land, established it; and it was a distinct Order from the Templars, teutonics, and those of St. John of Jerusalem. Pilgrims were received there, in Houses founded purposely for them, and were to be conducted on the Highways, and defended by them against the Mahometans. The Popes granted great Privileges to it, and Princes great Possessions. Louis the VII. King of France, gave Le Mire Orig. des Ord. Milit. them in the year 1154, the Territory of Boigny, near Orleans, where these Knights fixed the Seat of their Order when the Christians were driven from Palestine. Nevertheless, as they were become unprofitable, they were also slighted; insomuch that the Knights of Malta obtained very easily from Pope Innocent the VIII. the suppression of this Order, and its union with theirs. But those of France having carried their Complaints to the Parliament, i● was ordered there, that this Order should subsist independent, and by itself, throughout all the French Dominions. Pope Pius the IV. willing that his Family should make an advantage of the Wrack of these Knights, conferred the Mastership of it in Italy, to Janot of Castillon, his Relation; and after his Death, Pope Gregory the XIII. gave it entirely to Duke Emmanuel Philebert, of Savoy, and to all his Successors, uniting it with the Order of St. Mauricius. But this having no place in France, Aimar of Chartres, Knight of Malta, undertook to bring i● again to a flourishing Condition. Philibert of Nerestan, Captain of the Life-Guards, succeeded him in the same design, and employed so successfully his Power at the French Court, that King Henry the IV. made him Grand Master of it, in the year 1608, and obtained from the Pope a very advantageous Bull for this Order, by which they have power to Marry, and to hold Pensions, arising from Consistorial Benefices. So that this Order is not now what it was in its first Institution, and serves only for to have a Wife, and a golden Cross hanging on their Necks. Of the Order of Calatrava, in Spain. IT was Instituted under Sanches the III. Moreri Dict. Hist. King of Castilia. This Prince having Conquered the strong Castle of Calatrava, from the Moors of Andalousia, gave it to the Knight's Templars, who wanting Courage to defend it, returned it to him again. Dom Raimond, born of Bureva in Navarra, Abbot of the Monastery of Hytero, of the Order of Cisteaux, accompanied with several Gentlemen, offered themselves to defend this place, which was granted to them, and the Order was established in the year 1158. It increased so much under the Reign of Alphonsus, the Noble King of Castilia, that the Knights demanded to have Grand Masters. They went on very Fran. Brau. de Acun. del Orig. & Prog. deal Ord. d● Cal. successfully till the year 1489, in which time, Ferdinandus and Isabel annexed the Great Mastership of Calatrava to the Crown of Castilia. Pope Alexander the III. approved this Order, in the year 1164, and Innocent the III. confirmed it in 1198. They have yet in Spain eighty Commanderships. At the beginning, the Knights wore the Habit of Cisteaux, but Pope Benet the XIII. dispensed with it; and Paul the III. gave them permission once to Marry: So that they are not neither what they were formerly, the Pope's having been themselves the chief Promoters of their Remissness. Their Arms are Gold, with a Flowree-Cross of Gules, sided with two Azure Hand▪ Fetters. The Knights wear also a red Cross on their Breasts. Of the Order of Knights of Alcantara. Moreri. ALcantara, a Town of Estramadura, on the River Tagus, was taken from the Moors, in the year 1212, by Alphonsus, the IX. King of Castilia, who committed it to the care of the Knights of Calatrava, and two years after it was given to the Knights of the Pear-tree, whose Order was Instituted in the Mariana l. 12. Hist. c. 3. year 1170, by Gomez Fernandus and approved by Pope Alexander the III. in the year 1177, under the Rule of St. ●enet. They took since, the name of that Town, and the green Cross, or Sinople beset with Flowers de-lis. Some Scandalous disorders, that happened amongst these Knights, obliged them to ask Permission to Marry, which was granted them in the year 1540 Nevertheless, the Mastership of this Order, as well as that of Calatrava, was united to the Crown of Castilia, under the Reign of Ferdinandus and Isabel. Of the Order of Knights of St. Jame's. Moreri THIS is also called the Order of the Sword. Some Regular Canons having observed that the Pilgrims who went to visit the Relics of St. James of Compostella, were ill used by the Moors, built several Hospitals for their reception, and 13 Gentlemen offered their Swords to defend them. This was properly the beginning of that Order, which was approved by Pope Alexander the III▪ in the year 1175, and by Innocent the III. in 1198▪ The Knights observed the Rules of S. Austin, and Monastical Vows; but since they were permitted to Marry. The ancient Arms of this Order, were Gold with a Sword of Gules and a Shell of the same, with this Motto, Rubet ensis sanguine Arabum; but now they are a Cross made in the form of a Sword, with a Heart for the Pommel, and the Hilt made in the figure of a Flower-de-lis. This was R●derick of Toledo. established in Castilia and Portugal. The King of Spain is the Grand Master of it, since the Reign of Ferdinandus and Sabella, who obtained it from Pope Alexander the VI Of the Order of Teutonick Knights, Marrianes, or Sword-bearers. Moreri. THIS Order was established after the Conquest of the Holy Land, by the Christians of the West. It was founded at Jerusalem by some Germans, who built there an Hospital for the Pilgrims of their Nation, and a Church in honour of the Virgin Mary, from whence they were called Marianes. They took the Title of teutonics, the Rule of St. Austin, and a white Cloak with a Cross of Sable, and in the midst, another little Silver Cross. Pope Celestin the III. approved this establishment 1195, and several other Popes granted to it great Privileges. Henry of Valpot, was the first Master of the Order. After Aubert le Mire de Orig. Ord. Equest. l. 1. c. 3. the loss of the Holy Land, these Knights retired themselves into Germany. They Conquered afterwards all Prussia, whereof they took the name, and for above Two hundred years, made themselves formidable to their Neighbours, until Albertus of Brandenburg, who was their Grand Master, embraced the Protestant Religion, and became a Secular Prince of Prussia in the year 1525. Then the Knights returned into Germany, where they had already great Possessions, and elected for their chief or Grand Master, Albertus of Volfang. Since that time the Eldest Sons of Germane Princes and Lords, do possess the Estates of that Order, in Quality of Teutonick Knights, but observe the ancient Constitutions of the same. Of the Order of Christ's Militia, for the extirpation of the Albigenses. Mr. de Thuy Etats & Emp. Traitte des Ord. Milit. DOminick, Institutor of the Order of Preachers or Dominican Friars, having undertaken to reduce to the Roman Church the Albigenses, who with much reason had sepaparated from it, Instituted the Order of these Soldiers, who were to extirpate with the Material Sword, those of the Albigenses, Heretics (as he called them) who would not submit to the Spiritual Sword of God, which was manifested (he said) by his own Sermons. He ordered for these Knights, or rather for those Bloody Dogs, a Spiritual Rule above the common one of Seculars, and beneath that of the Religious. They were called at that time, the Brothers of the Militia of St. Dominick, and when these Murderers had done cutting the Throats of these poor People, having nothing more to do, they retired with their Women to their Houses, living there a wicked and idle Life; observing only some silly Rules which the Dominican Friars gave them, and were called afterwards the Brothers of the Penitence of St. Dominicus. Of the Knights of the Virgin Mary, in Italy. M. de Thuy Traitte des Ord. Milit. IN the year 1233. Bartholomew of Vicence, of the Order of Preachers, was the Author of these Knights, whom he instituted to maintain Peace in all the Cities of Italy, and exterminate all sorts of Discord and Divisision. Pope Vrbanus the IV. in the year 1262 approved of it. Their Habit was a white Robe, with another grey one, and they wore a Purple Cross in a white Field, with some Stars on the top of it. They took also under their protection the Widows, and the Signion. Orphans. They were since called merry Brothers, because they lived without care, and a very pleasant Life in their Houses. Of the Order of Knights of Montese, or Brothers of our Lady. M. de Thuy des Ord. Milt. THE Knights of Montese, were so called from the Place of their first residence, having been instituted at the same time, when the Templars were abolished, and whose Estates they got in the Kingdom of Valence, upon condition they should Defend its Frontier Places against the Moors. Their Order was approved by Benet XIII. and Martin V. They wore a white Habit, and a read Cross over it. Of the Order of Christ-Knights in Portugal. DIonysius Perioca, King of Portugal, Nephew to Alfonsus the X. King of Castiglia, Instituted this Order, commonly called of Portugal, or of Christ. He ordered them to wear a black Habit, and black Cross. Pope John the XXII. in the year 1321, commanded M. de Thu● des Orig. de Cheval. them to follow St. Benet's Rule. Their Duty is to make War against the Moors, who inhabit Besica. It is by their means that the Portugese Empire hath stretched itself very far in the East, in Africa, in Brasil, and other Western Countries. Of the Knights of St. George's of Carinthia. Moreri. THIS Order was founded in the year 1470, by Frederick the IV. Emperor, and first Archduke of Austria. The Knights were under the Rule of St. Austin, and obliged to defend the Frontier Places of Hungary, and Bohemia against the Turks. Frederic● gave to V●lfang l. 3 Hist. Austriacae. the first Grand Master of that Order, and to his Successors, the Title of Prince, with the Town of Milestad in Carinthia. He founded there likewise, a College of Regular Canons of St. Austin, under the direction of the Bishop, who was to be one of these Knights. This Order was since brought weary low, and the Emperor Maximilian designed to re-establish it, had not the Civil Wars hindered him from the performance of it. A List of the Order of Knights, Instituted by the Popes. THE Knights of Christ, by Pope John XXII. wear a red Cross. The Knights of the Holy-Ghost, wear a white Cross. The Knights of S. Peter, by Leo the X. against the Turks. The Knights of S. George's, by Alexander the IV. The Knights Pii, Instituted in the year 1560, by Pope Pius the IV. who gave them his name. And for this very reason, he would have them to go before the Knights of all other Crowns, even those of Malta. The Knights of Lorreto, Instituted in the year 1586, by Sixtus the V. The Knights of St. Anthony. The Knights of Julius. Conclusion of Military Order. THERE are, as I already have mentioned, two sorts of Knights, one of Regulars, and the other of Seculars. The Regulars may be divided again, according to the end of their Institution, into Knights who do profess to sight against the Turks and other Insidels, and into Knights Instituted to destroy all those, who do not submit themselves to the Church of Rome. As for the first, one cannot deny, but they have done great Services to Christendom, by the brave Expeditions, wherewith they have signalised themselves, and the great Victories they have got over the Enemies of Christianity; and they would deserve indeed more praises yet, if Christ had left us any Precept, to propagate his Holy Religion, with Fire and Sword. There is no reward, as I know of, promised, to those who shall destroy the Infidels, but for those who shall work their Conversion. I dont question, but the Knights of Malta are good Soldiers, and that the persuasion they have, that by spilling Turkish Blood they save their Souls, and acquire great Merits before God; hath a considerable influence upon their Enterprises, upholds them in the midst of the greatest Dangers, and makes them to sight like Lions; but who is the Warrant of all those fair Promises in the other World, but the Pope's Word alone? Nevertheless, I must say in honour of those of Malta, that they are now the only Knights true to their Profession, of fight against the Infidels. The others, as the teutonics in Germany, do indeed enjoy great Estates, but where is their Standards, where are their Military Expeditions? What is become of that Noble, Acient Valour, which made them formerly the Bulwark of Christendom in Hungary against the Turks? It seems now turned entirely against Pots and Drinking-glasses, Hospin. saith a very grave Author. I pass from these Orders to those that are Instituted, to destroy the Enemies of the Popish, See, whom they call Heretics, and especially the Protestants. As we are very reasonably persuaded, that the Church of Rome is not only full of Errors, but also possessed with a Spirit of Persecution and bestial Fury against those who refuse to embrace them; we can give no other name, but that of Barbarous Cuthroats, to those wretched persons, who by a Sacrilegious and abominable Vow, do promise at the Altars, to promote with their Fortunes and Lives, her Bloody designs and Vengeances against those who maintain the Purity of the Faith. The Dragoons, who in our days so cruelly persecuted the Reformed Churches of France, wanted nothing but to make Vows, for to be Knighted at Rome, or rather to become yet more worthy of Hell. These Dragoons put me in mind of the Order of the Dragon, Instituted in Germany by Le Sieur de Thuy de l' Orig. des Ordes Militaries. the Emperor Sigismond. This Prince (saith a Popish Author) showed so great a Zeal for the advancement of the Christian Religion, that not satisfied with having so often fought the Turks, and got many Victories over them, at his instance two General Councils were called, one at Constance, and the other at Basil, for the extirpation of Heresy and Schism; especially in Bohemia and Hungary; and for a lasting Monument of his Devotion, he Instituted the Military Order of the Dragon, so called, because these Knights had for their Coat of Arms, a Precipitated Dragon, as a sign that Heresy and Schism, (those venomous and pestiferous Dragons) were by him vanquished and supplanted. This is the Notion which this Author gives us of that Order, which manifestly shows, to what Merit and Honour these deluded People think they arrive, by the Persecution which they raise against the true defenders of the Gospel. Time will come, saith Christ, when those who Persecute you, shall think they do great Service to God. As for the Secular Orders of Knights, having not Treated of them in this Book, it would be superfluous to give here the Character of them. I only say, that most of these Orders being Instituted, to establish a true Submission of the Subjects to their Princes, or a perfect Friendship amongst equals; or lastly, to serve for Badges of Nobility, and honour to distinguish Illustrious and brave Men, they cannot but produce very good effects in those Kingdoms, where they are established; and Crowned Heads will always do well to make them Glorious, by becoming themselves the Heads of them. A CONCLUSION OF THE Whole WORK. NO Body will deny, but it is very advantageous to retire now and then into Solitude, far from the noise and dissturbances of the World, there to examine, more at leisure, and with a composed mind, the State of his own Conscience, and the Ways of Salvation; to the end that one may dispose himself to discharge better afterwards his great Duties towards God, and to order more charitably his Employments and Conversation amongst men. A Retirement made for such good Ends and Purposes, cannot but be very good and commendable; and in this sense ought to be understood all the Eulogies which the Holy Doctors, and First Fathers of the Church have given to Solitude. Christ himself hath commended the same by his own Example, when he retired into desert places upon the Mountains, with his Disciples, where he taught them to pray, and instructed them in all the duties of the Gospel. He gave them in the Solitude, those Precepts which they were to practise in the Cities; insomuch that all these Retirements were only ordered for to converse better afterwards in the World. The Romanists, who commonly take things very materially, without well examining what goes before, and what after, were not wanting to pronounce, that because Christ did practise Retirement, this same Retirement, considered absolutely in itself, without reference to the end for which it was chiefly intended, was to be looked upon as the most perfect State in which a Christian may live, not observing, that it was only to be considered as an excellent means for better ordering civil Life. Upon this mistaken Principle, are grounded all the the Monastical Orders of the Church of Rome; and the Monks are called, by a very improper Emphasis, Religious Men, which is as much as to say, perfect Christians. Would to God they were so indeed, or at least that they did come something near to the simplicity and honesty of Life of the most part of the first Monks, who inhabited, in the Third and Fourth Ages, in the Deserts of Palestina and Thebaide; they in this case should be only guilty of a little too much Superstition, which the uprighness of their Hearts might render excusable both before God, and before Man. But the Monks of our times have brought things to such a point of Abomination, by their Hypocrisies, Cheats, perfidious and infamous Practices, that happy a thousand times those Kingdoms and People are, who see themselves freed from such a Brood of Vipers, who tear in pieces the very Bowels of those who cherish them in their Bosoms. Nevertheless, I know very well, that these wretched persons, well stocked with impudence, are very eager in taxing the Protestants with being declared Enemies to those very Christian Virtues, Poverty, Chastity, and Obedience, endeavouring by that means to render them more odious to those of their own Party. But in this they are very unjust, because there is never a good Protestant but will acknowledge, that voluntary Poverty for the love of God, is a great Treasure to a Christian, who knows how to make a good use of it; that Chastity is a Virtue, beloved both of God and of Angels; and that Obedience to lawful Superiors, Spiritual and Temporal, is a necessary Virtue, to maintain that good order of things, which God hath established here on Earth. All the disference between a Papist and a Protestant in this Point is, that the first believeth, that he can make bold with God's Gifts, dispose of them after his own Will, and make a Vow beforehand, to observe what is not in his own power to perform, unless it be given him from above; exposing himself thereby to an evident danger of becoming perjured and Sacrilegious, in not performing his solemn Oath and Promises. The other, on the contrary, hath a just and respectful sentiment of God's Grace and his Holy Gifts, which being merely free, are above our natural reach, and therefore must be fervently prayed for, and when given, humbly received; but not disposed of beforehand, as being not sure, if God will be pleased to bestow them upon us. It is then the Vow that is found fault with, as Bold and Rash, and not the Virtues, which are Heavenly and Holy This Declaration, I hope will be enough fore the present, to defeat all these odious Calumnies laid so unjustly by Popish Monks and Priests at the Protestants doors, viz. that they hate Retirement, Christian Poverty, Chastity and Obedience. Having done with this, I come to another Observation, concerning the beginning of Monastical Orders. In the first page of this History, where I say, that it is generally agreed that Monastical Institutions, did begin towards the middle of the third Age; I discourse only to those who have truly, unpartially, and with unprejudiced mind inquired into these matters. I know very well, that some Popish Writers blinded by a false Zeal for Monkery, have been so hot in pushing it up, as to make Monks, of almost all the Ancient Fathers, and the Primitive Christians; of the Holy Apostles and the Blessed Jesus him, St. John the Baptist, Elias, and the Sons of the Prophets; Noah in the Ark, and a long time before him Enos. Nay, they go back beyond the World, and say, that God before the Creation of the Universe was a Monk 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alone. As for this last, I make no disficulty to call it a down right Impiety and Profaneness, to raise such ridiculous comparison, between their filthy Monks and Almighty God. And for Enos the Son of Seth, the only ground they have to assert that he was a Monk, is, because it's said in Scripture, that he begun to call upon the name of the Lord. If to begin to call in a special manner upon the name of the * Tho. Wald l. 3. Doct. fidei ar●. 1. c. 1. Corn. à lap. in Gen. p. 91. Bellarm. l. 1. de Mon. c. 1. p. 1512. Torniel. in Annal sac. & prof. ad an. 236. n. 4. p. 69. petrus Comest c. 33. in Genes. Middend. l. 1. Hist. Monast. c. 1. p. 4. 2 Reg. 7. Lord, is as they would have it, to be a Monk, to be sure our first Reformers, who, departing from Idolatrous Popery, called in an undefiled manner upon the name of the Lord, must have also their Lot amongst the Monks. Noah, they say, and all those who entered the Ark, were Monks and Nuns; because both Men and Women, by God's Special command, were all the while of the Flood separated one from another. Oh the neat interpretation of Scripture! Let them go on with Elias, and the Sons of the Prophets, Monks they were, because Elias wandered from one Desert to another, till he came to Mount Oreb; and the Sons of the Prophets, had removed their Habitations to the River Jordan; but do we not know, the cause of Elias flying into the Desert? It was by a Special Command of God, and for a while only, that he should not fall into the Hands of King Ahaz, and Queen Jezabel, who would have put him to Death; and he was some time after ordered by God to return into the Cities, to teach and 2 Reg. c. 19 to discharge there the office of a Prophet. As for the Sons of the Prophets, some of them indeed left their former Habitations, because 4 Reg. c. 6: they were too narrow for them, and builded others near Jordan of a bigger compass; not to live there as the Monks of our days, in Leaziness by themselves, and to themselves, but to be instructed by the Prophets in all Piety 1 Sam. c. 10. 2 Reg. c. 2. & 6. and Learning; and sent afterwards to Preach unto the biggest Cities, as Rhama, Hierico, Ramoth, Galaad, Bethel, etc. where they came to fix their Abode. In all this, there is nothing of an Heremetical or Monastical Institution. I pass to St. John the Baptist, of whom 'tis written, that he lived in the Desert, until the day Hosp. de Orig. Mon. l. 11. c. 3. of his manifestation in Israel. By this Desert, saith the Learned Hospinian, we must not understand a Solitary place, far from the Towns and from human Conversation; but his Father Zacharia's House, where John the Baptist lived with his Relations, which House was built in that Country, which is called in Scripture Desert, because it was ●illy and pretty full of Woods, and not so much Habited as the others; yet there were in that Country six Josue. c. 15. Towns, one of which was Juda, where Zacharias had his House, and John the Baptist lived there with him, till the appointed time that he was called by God, to perform his Office both of Preaching and Baptising. I have already spoken here above of our Blessed Saviour's Retirement into Solitude, and of what instruction it does afford to us. Now it will not be a hard matter to vindicate the Holy Apostles, from their having been Monks. They whose Mission was to all over the World, to Preach the Gospel to all Nations, and who did converse both with the Jews and the Gentiles, were very far from being Solitaries. Nor can the Romanists say, that the Apostles were Monks by their condemning Marriage, as the Monks do, since all of them (according to St. Ambrose) St. John the Evangelist only excepted, were Married and had Wives. But saith the Popish Monk, they lived some while together, and did possess every thing in common, as we do, therefore they were Monks as we are. If this be to be a Monk, than Pythagoras and his Disciples, who possessed likewise every thing in common, were Monks; then all the Primitive Christians who did the same, were so. Nay, all Married People who maintain big Families of one and the same Stock, and live together, are Monks. We see then what poor and silly Arguments these wellwishers to Monastic Antiquity do bring, to make their Ridiculous Imaginations, go down with the Ignorant People▪ and to make it appear that the Apostles were Monks, and Founders of the Prosper Stellar. de Reg. M. p. 30. Monastic Order of Lateran, called Regular Canons. So does Pope Pius the IV. speak of them. Canonici Regulares fuerunt & sunt de illis Clericis à St. Augustino, quinimò à sanctis Bullâ data Romae Ann▪ 1564. 18. Jan. Apostolis institutis. The Regular Canons have been, and are of those Clarks instituted by St. Austin, nay, by the Apostles themselves. With the same facility one may answer, what the Papists say of some particular Religious Orders, pretended to have been Founded by St. Barnabas in Italy, by St. Mark Evangelist at Alexandria, by St. John the Evangelist at Ephesus, by St. Paul at Iconium, by Lazarus, Martha and Maria Magdalen at Marseilles in France, by Ignatius at Anticch, by Clemens, Thelesph●rus, Dionysius, Cletus, Narcissius, Frontonius, Beatus, and many others in several places in the two first Ages. The mistake of the Romanists in this Point, proceeds from three heads. First, from their living in common, which for several good reasons, was established amongst the Christians of the Primitive Churches, to which they give the name of Monastical Life. Secondly, From the retreat of the first Christians, to Solitary places during the Storms of Persecution: And thirdly, From the voluntary Retirement of some eminent men into Solitude, who betook themselves thither for a while, the better to apply themselves to their Studies. As to the first, I say, that their Life in common, established amongst the Christians of the former times was so far from having been a Monastical Life, or the pattern of it, that it was quite contrary to it. For what is more opposite to a Solitary state, than to live many together, in order to be continually applied to Charitable Offices in the World, as to take care of the Orphans and Widows, to visit the Sick, to comfort the Afflicted, and to relieve the Poor; which to do more effectually, these first and truly Charitable Christians sold their Estates, and brought the Money, laying it at the feet of the Apostles; not indeed as the bony Friars of the Romish Church do, who pretending to despise the World, retire with what they have, or what they can scrape from their Families, into rich and well endowed Houses; there to enjoy their Prey, in company of Cheats and lazy Fellows, bidding farewell to all the good Works practised in the World. For the second head mistake, it hath not better Foundation than the former. God be praised for these Blessed times, in which we enjoy here in England, the liberty of our Religion; but if he was pleased to let a time of Persecution come, and we were obliged to hide ourselves in Deserts, Grottos and Caves, in the days of Wrath and Indignation, should we be called Monks and Friars for doing so? As for the third head of mistake, it is methinks, of so weak and so slight constitution, that unless one hath a great mind to be mistaken, it cannot stand by itself. Every one knows, that Retirement and Solitude are a great help to Studies, and extraordinary Application of Mind, and therefore the ancient Fathers of the Primitive Churches, when not only the Jews and the Gentiles endeavoured with human Wisdom and Philosophy, to overthrow the Principles of Christianity, but many Heretics and false Christians made it their business also to corrupt, deprave, and undermine the soundness of Christian Doctrine and Piety; then I say, the Holy Fathers and Doctors of those Times, did not think fit amiss to retire now and then into Solitude, there the better to apply their Minds to untie and dissolve the Sophistical and deceitful Arguments of their Adversaries, and to explain in their learned Writings, the eminent Truths contained in the Gospel. Their Solitude became then, by the good use they made of it, a Blessing to themselves and to the World, but was not looked upon as an holy State by itself, and most pleasing to God, till in the third Age; when this Error together with Monastical Discipline, begun first to creep into the Church, as it is generally agreed upon by all good and impartial Writers. Nevertheless, some Popish Authors have not only taken the boldness, to pretend these to be the times for the Institution of Monks; but even the confidence to assert that it is so true, that Monkery was Prosper Stellartius Ord. Heremit. S. Aug. Tract. de Reg. Mon. hatched as soon as Christianity itself; that Christ could not well dispense with it, nor frame a perfect Church here on Earth without Monks. The two reasons which they bring, to prove the two parts of their Assertion are these, viz. that Christ being come into the World not to break, but to fulfil the Law of Moses, his Office was to substitute the Reality to every Shadow or Figure represented in it; but there was, they say, a Shadow of Monastical Life in the Pharisees, Saducees, Esseans, etc. Therefore Christ could not dispense with the Institution, of true and perfect Monks, (such as they pretend to have in the Popish Church.) The second Argument runs thus, Christ would not have been able to Frame a perfect Church, if he had left out the most Holy and perfect State of human Life; but such a State is that of the Monks, therefore without them, he could not have Framed a perfect Church. Amongst several silly proofs, which they make use of to back this last Minor Proposition, I find this, viz. That the most part of the World hath been so fully persuaded, that Monastical Life is the most pefect State here on Earth, that even the Pagan's themselves, the Indians, the Turks, and the most barbarous Nations have their Monks, and the ancient Romans had some likewise, and consecrated Virgins, whom they called Vestals; and they conclude upon the whole, that Christ could not exclude that State from his Church, and that it would be a great shame for Christians, if they were alone deprived of Holy Friars and Monks. I do not think it worth my while, ●o make here a long Discourse, to discover the foulness of these rotten Arguments. I say only as to the first, that though Christ was to substitute Reality to every Figure of the Old Testament, yet every Institution, or Observance of the Old Testament was not a Figure, but might come to an end with the Law. As for Example, the exacting Eye for Eye, Tooth for Tooth, was an Observance of the Law, which we see hath been quite and clean abolished by Christ; so we know likewise, that amongst the Jews were some kinds of Monks, viz. the Nazarenes, the Recabites, Saducees, Pharisees, and Esseans. But besides that, they were most of them dangerous Heretics, we do not see, that Christ hath ever commended their Institutions, or Persons in the Gospel; on the contrary we read how often he forwarned his Disciples, and first Believers, to beware of them in the presence of the Pharisees, who were at that time, the chiefest and most esteemed Monks amongst the Jews; and how many Woes he pronounced against their Singular and Hypocritical Practices, as contrary to Communion or common Union and Charity. Now to Answer the Second Point. 'tis true indeed, that the Pagans and Infidels had, and have still amongst them several sorts of Monks, perhaps not very unlike those of Polydor. Vergil. l. 7. c. 7. de Invent. rerum. the Church of Rome. There were of old the Brothers of the Goddess of Syria, who, like the Popish Mendicant Friars, went from one place to another, with the Statue of their Goddess, offering their clothes to Kiss, selling their Prayers, and cheating the poor Country People, of their Goods and moneys. The Druids among the Gauls, were famous heathenish Monks, who lived in the Woods, making their continual Sacrifices to their Gods; they were in great repute and veneration, enjoyed great Privileges and Immunities, and served not their Gods for nothing. There were likewise other Monks of the Grandmother of the Gods, called the Brothers of Cibele, Curetes, Corybantes, or Dactyli Idaei, who lived upon the Mountains of Phrygia. The Romans had a College, or Monastery for the Brothers called Arvalos, whose office was to Sacrifice to Ceres and Bacchus. They had besides their Nuns or Virgins called Vestals, who were entrusted with the care and preservation of the sacred Fire, and were to pray for the Prosperity of the Roman Empire. But what need we to remount so far in the ancient Times to look for Monks, do we not see nowadays, several sorts of them amongst the Turks? Some go Stripped naked Winter and Summer, and make many Cuts and Incisions on their Bodies. Some others do profess so strict an Abstinence and Fasting, that they pass many days without Eating and Drinking. Others affect to be so great Lovers of Poverty, that they do possess nothing in the World, and will not provide Victuals, even for the next day. Others again are so silent, that it is not possible to draw one word from their Mouths, either by fair means or ill usage. These are called Czamutlar or Dumbs'. Others pretend to Revelations, Ecstasies, Prophecies and Miracles, and go under the name of Dermshler, who are most esteemed amongst the Turks. Some of them live in their Monasteries in Towns, and others in the Country, and Solitary places, or in Tombs amongst the Dead. The Czofilar are another sort of Monks amongst the Turks, who are much given to Contemplation and Prayer, are strict holder's of the Traditions of their Forefathers, rely entirely upon their own Merits, without the Grace of God; rise in the Night to sing praise to God, and are in great honour with the Nobility and Gentry, who are of the same Opinions as they. But generally, all these Turkish Monks do profess Chastity, and condemn Marriage. There was formerly another Order in Turkey called Dervis; but for their Impieties and bad Marinus Barl●t de rel●us gestis S●anderbeg. Lives, they were by the Emperor Bajazette quite Extinguished. In the Province of Ciandu belonging to the Tartars, there is a Monastery wherein above Two thousand Monks live together, who are continually employed in the Service of the Idols. They profess Chastity, exercise great austerities on their Bodies, and are distinguished in their clothes from the Seculars, very like in their Superstitious Practices and Ceromonies to Popish Comment. Jesuit. de r●bus Indi●is & Japoni●●s Coloniae ●d●t. f. 42●. Av●rius Jesuitae in Epist. 49. Monks. In some Relations of Japan, we are cold of the Japonian Monks, whom they call B●ntii. They have there a great many Monasteries, and are both very Superstitious and very wicked Men. The Indians likewise have their Talapoi, who make as great pretence of Holiness, as the Romish Friars do. But what then? must we conclude, that because the Heathens and Idolaters have Monks, there must be some also in the Church of the living God? Ought we not rather to conclude the contrary, that because they have some, we must have none, especially when we know that those Heathenish Monks have been in all times the greatest contrivers and upholders of Idolatrous Worship and Superstition, and when it is manifest likewise, that the Romish Monks in imitation of those Infidels, have at last brought downright Idolatry into their Popish Church. Monks where those who invented the Adoration of Saints, of Crosses, of Wooden or Stone Statues and Images, who contrived Transubstantiation, Purgatory, Processions, Pilgrimages, Vows, in a word, almost all the new Doctrines and Practices, wherewith the Church of Rome is miserably infected. Upon which we may reasonably conclude, that though it could be proved, (which I do not grant) that Monastical Life was at the first beginning very Holy, yet seeing the great evils which have been caused at all times, by the Professors of it, it cannot be but very safe to cut them off from the Church's Body. Because when any State whatsoever occasioneth Evils, far greater than the good for which it was intended, 'tis always much better to be without it, than to bear with the continuance of it. A State, such as Monkery is, cannot but bring forth singularity, and singularity in one Body is a kind of a Schism. In reading the Declarations of the Benedictine Monks upon their Rules, I observed, that they strictly forbid to them, any sort of singular practice from the common observances of their Cloisters; as being, they Declar. Cong. S●. Mauri▪ Or●l. S●. Bened. in R●g. say, the destruction of a Religious Order. But the singularity which themselves make in the Church is far greater than any singularity which one particular Monk may cause in his Cloister; therefore Monkery cannot be looked upon but a Plague, and a Destruction at last of the Church. This I find expressed in an Old Epigram, related by Hospinian, which gives likewise a hint to their Greedy Guts. Hosp. de Orig. Mon. l. 1. c. 1. Vos Monachi vestri stomachi sunt amphora Bacchi. Vos estis, Deus est testis, deterrima Pestis. God of his Infinite Goodness and Mercy keep all the Protestant Churches from it. Advertisement. COmpendium Graecum Novi Testamenti, Continens ex 7959 Versiculis totius N. Testamenti tantum Versiculos 1900 (non tamen integros) in quibus Omnes universi novi Test. voces una cum versione latina inveniuntur, Auctore Johanne Leusden, Philos. Doctore & Linguae sanctae in Academia Ultrojectina Professor Ordinario, Editio quinta. Forms of private Devotions for every Day in the Week, by a Method agreeable to the Clergy, and occasional Prayers, and an Office for the Holy Communion, and for the time of Sickness, in Oct. The State of the Protestants in Ireland, under the late King James' Government, in which their Carriage towards him is Justified, and the absolute necessity of their endeavouring to be freed from his Government, and of submitting to their present Majesties Demonstrated, the fourth Edition with Additions. An Answer to great Britain's just Complaint, in Quatto, stitched. A Sermon Preached before the Lord Lieutenant, and the two Houses of Parliament in Ireland, by John Lord Archbishop of Tuam. FINIS.